Actions

Work Header

Dead Week

Summary:

College is hell. And not just because of finals.

Bakugo didn’t ask to be the Slayer, but here he is—juggling demons, midterms, and a vampire boyfriend who's learning what it means to be in love.

His friends? A witch, a former demon, and one (1) exhausted mortal trying his best.

Together, they fight evil, battle supernatural threats, flirt in haunted dorm rooms, and try not to die before finals.

Welcome to Dead Week.

No one’s sleeping, someone’s definitely bleeding, and that cult on the quad? Yeah—they’re probably summoning something.

*

** So basicallyyyy, this is a Buffy the Vampire Slayer-inspired story set on a modern college campus, where fate has chosen Katsuki Bakugo to be the next Slayer—protector of the human world, destroyer of demons, and extremely bad at expressing his feelings.

Expect some violence, magic, queer romance, ancient secrets, supernatural themes and an increasing number of things that go bump in the night.

*** ALSO please mind the tags regarding the smutty stuff: I've got some freaky deaky vampire related smut ideas, and I'm not ashamed. But just want you to be warned lol

Notes:

For those unfamiliar, Dead Week is the nickname for the week before final exams in college. It’s a time of caffeine-fueled panic, sleep deprivation, emotional spiraling, and collective academic despair.

No one’s technically dead, but it feels like it.

In this story… some people actually are lol

** To be CLEAR: Todoroki is a vampire with a SOUL. Half human, half vampire. Some superhuman powers come along with that, including some ice/fire stuff similar to his Quirk.

Kaminari is like a thousand year old demon, but was recently reverted back to a human - details to come lol

Bakugo is the Vampire Slayer. Which is essentially something that destiny chose for him. He has a few powers, superhuman strength/advanced healing/etc

So while this is a universe without Quirks, there are a few supernatural powers here. You'll see ;)

MOST IMPORTANTLY, Don't think too much about it. Just enjoy, my friends

Chapter Text

The red cup floated three inches above Uraraka’s hand, spinning slowly like it was trying to pick a song.

 

“Okay, but tell me this isn’t impressive,” she said, eyes a little glassy, smile full of mischief.

 

Midoriya squinted at it, slightly concerned. “I mean… yeah. Super impressive. But definitely not a skill to flex in public.”

 

She snorted and let the cup drop back into her palm with a soft plop. “Please. Everyone here is either drunk, high, or watching someone fall in love with a lava lamp. No one’s gonna notice one little levitation.”

 

Around them, the party raged — sweaty undergrads packed into a house that definitely wasn’t up to code.

 

LED lights strobed in rainbow seizure-mode. Music thumped like someone had lost a fight with the aux cord.

 

The couch they were on had at least three mysterious stains and the faint smell of sage and nacho cheese.

 

“Besides,” she continued, casually swirling her drink with one finger without touching it, “I’m not doing anything. I’m just... Slightly nudging gravity. With intention.”

 

“That’s still a spell. Aizawa would scold you.”

 

Across the room, a loud bang drew their attention.

 

At the folding table, Kirishima whooped as Kaminari slammed a shot glass down hard enough to rattle the cheap plastic.

 

Bakugo stood behind them with his arms crossed, glowering like someone had ruined his hunt.

 

Midoriya nudged his chin in that direction. “Think he’s having fun?”

 

“Fun is a strong word,” Uraraka said. “But he hasn't punched anyone yet, so I’m counting it as a win.”

 

They watched Bakugo glance at the front door once again, like he was waiting for an opportunity to make a break for it.

 

Midoriya sipped his drink. “Remind me why we brought the Slayer to a house party?”

 

“Because he needs a break. And also because he’s terrifyingly hot when he’s brooding near string lights.”

 

“Fair.” Midoriya paused. “Wait, what? Since when do you think he's hot?” 

 

Bakugo suddenly turned away from the group to walk toward Midoriya and Uraraka. But of course, Kirishima and Kaminari followed.

 

“You two look cozy,” Kirishima said once they were close enough, grinning wide. “This a date or a ritual?”

 

“Can’t it be both?” Uraraka said, poking Kaminari in the ribs as he tried to swipe her cup.

 

Bakugo sat on the armrest beside Midoriya, scanning the room, eyes sharp even under the haze of alcohol. “If this is a ritual, it’s the most pathetic one I’ve ever seen.”

 

“I’ll have you know,” Midoriya said, mock-solemn, “this couch has deep historical significance.”

 

“Yeah,” Kaminari said, already trying to float the empty cup himself. “It’s where Ocha first threatened to hex my dick off.”

 

“That was a warning shot, Denny,” Uraraka said sweetly.

 

Bakugo didn’t laugh, but he smirked—until his body tensed, just slightly.

 

Midoriya noticed.

 

“What?” Midoriya asked, straightening.

 

Bakugo’s eyes shifted to the front door. “Vamp. Probably ours.”

 

Everyone stilled. Even Kaminari.

 

And then—he walked in.

 

Shoto Todoroki moved like the room didn’t exist. All black: black jeans, black boots, a loose black tee under a leather jacket.

 

Silver glinted from rings on his fingers, and his nails were painted obsidian, matching the tattoo ink that curled up his throat and down the backs of his hands in elegant, impossible shapes.

 

He wasn’t looking at anyone else.

 

Bakugo’s whole body responded—like a string pulled tight.

 

Todoroki crossed the room with lazy grace and slid into Bakugo’s side, their bodies aligning like magnets.

 

He leaned in close, voice soft enough to vibrate in the Slayer’s bones. “Hi.”

 

“You’re late,” Bakugo murmured, already reaching for him, kissing him like no one else existed. “What took so long?”

 

“My family called a meeting.” Todoroki’s hand slid over Bakugo’s, effortlessly lifting the cup from his grip. “Took longer to get out than I thought.”

 

Todoroki lifted Bakugo's cup to his lips to take a sip of it.

 

Then made a face like he’d just accidentally tried anemic blood. “Gross.”

 

Bakugo scowled. “Gimme that.”

 

Todoroki held it out of reach. “You don’t even like alcohol.”

 

“I was trying to be normal.”

 

“You’re terrible at it,” Todoroki said fondly, setting the cup down on a windowsill. “And I happen to like you abnormal.”

 

Bakugo snorted, half a smirk breaking through. “You’re a goddamn idiot.”

 

“And somehow you still love me.”

 

“Shut up,” Bakugo said, but didn’t pull away when Todoroki hooked a pinky through his belt loop and leaned in a little closer.

 

Todoroki turned to the rest of them, expression softer now. “Hey.”

 

Kirishima gave him a chin nod. “Looking sharp, dude.”

 

“You don’t look like someone who just escaped the clutches of Evil Dad,” Kaminari added, poking at one of Todoroki’s rings.

 

“I took the back exit,” Todoroki said simply, sliding his arm around Bakugo’s shoulders. “No one noticed.”

 

But Bakugo noticed him. He always did.

 

Kaminari had already started spinning one of the rings on Todoroki’s hand like he was tuning a radio station.

 

Bakugo slapped his hand away with a scowl. “Quit messing with him.”

 

Kaminari blinked. “Jeez, territorial much?”

 

But before he could fully withdraw, Todoroki was already placing his hand back in Kaminari's, palm up.

 

“It’s fine,” Todoroki said, tone perfectly even. “He does this.”

 

Kaminari grinned, already resuming his mission of adjusting Todoroki’s jewelry like it was his full-time job. “Yeah, and if I don’t keep them lined up, they lose their vibe. It’s very delicate.”

 

*

 

Bakugo could barely keep his eyes off him.

 

Todoroki always had that effect.

 

Even when he wasn't doing anything special—just existing, just leaning casually into Bakugo’s side like he belonged there.

 

Which he didn't. Not in this world. Definitely not in Bakugo’s.

 

And definitely not like this — out in the open, under flickering lights, surrounded by drunk undergrads who didn’t realize a vampire was pressed against a Slayer like it was the most natural thing in the world.

 

But Todoroki never seemed to care. He touched Bakugo with quiet confidence, like the rules never applied to him — like he’d already decided they didn’t matter.

 

And Bakugo let him.

 

Even now, with noise crashing around them and heat soaking into his skin, all Bakugo could feel was him. Cool fingers against his arm. That slow pulse of presence that curled in his gut and tightened like a snare.

 

He hadn’t touched him in days. Not the way he needed to.

 

That ache was setting in again. Low and sharp, winding through him.

 

Hunger. Heat. Frustration.

 

Not just want — but need. The kind that settled in his chest and didn’t leave.

 

He stood abruptly, muttering something vague about needing fresh air. Todoroki waited exactly five heartbeats—Bakugo counted—before slipping away from the group.

 

They moved through the crowd unnoticed, Bakugo stalking ahead, Todoroki ghosting silently behind him like a shadow.

 

Upstairs, the roar of the party dulled to a distant hum beneath their feet.

 

Bakugo shoved open the door at the end of the hall, dragging Todoroki inside by the front of his jacket.

 

He kicked the door shut, muffling the world outside.

 

Bakugo tugged Todoroki in roughly, his back immediately pressed against the wall.

 

He kissed him fiercely, needing the cold burn of Todoroki’s mouth—cool lips, sharp edges of teeth, a thrilling reminder of exactly what Todoroki was.

 

Bakugo’s shirt was already halfway off, muscles flexing eagerly beneath heated skin.

 

Todoroki let him pull, let him devour — and then, between kisses, he said softly against his mouth, “You really can’t go two days without me, can you?”

 

Bakugo growled low in his throat. “Shut up.”

 

Todoroki returned the kiss, slow and precise, calm even as his body pressed flush against Bakugo’s, pinning him to the wall with a deceptive gentleness.

 

His fingers slid under Bakugo’s shirt, tracing the familiar lines of his abs, his chest, the fluttering pulse at his throat. “You practically dragged me in here. What was it? My voice? The jacket?”

 

Bakugo bit at his lower lip, hard enough to make him hiss. “You know what it was.”

 

“Hmm,” Todoroki hummed, eyes flashing with something sharp and amused. “You’re really warm.”

 

“Warm-blooded, you mean.”

 

“You’re desperate,” Todoroki said, smiling now. “It’s cute.”

 

Bakugo shoved him. “Say that again and I’ll kill you.”

 

Todoroki tilted his head, lips brushing his jaw. “You’re welcome to try.”

 

The room was simple—an unmade bed tangled in sheets, scattered clothes from someone else’s life, and the massive, ornate mirror that dominated the far wall.

 

Todoroki spun him around effortlessly, guiding Bakugo toward the mirror with practiced ease.

 

Bakugo shivered as Todoroki’s cool palm pressed against the hot skin of his stomach, fingers dragging downward possessively.

 

Bakugo froze in front of the mirror.

 

Only Bakugo stood there, flushed, disheveled, breathing hard with pupils blown wide.

 

No Todoroki. No hands trailing over him. Just empty air.

 

Bakugo swallowed thickly, transfixed by his own startled, needy expression in the mirror. “Never gets any less fucking weird.”

 

Todoroki bit down softly at the curve of his neck, sharp enough to sting but not enough to draw blood—yet.

 

Bakugo jolted visibly, eyes wide as his hips bucked involuntarily into nothing. “Teeth off the artery, you asshole. We’re still technically in public.”

 

Todoroki huffed a low breath against his neck, amused. “You think I can’t be subtle?”

 

His fangs never broke skin—but Bakugo felt the promise in the pressure. A quiet threat dressed up as a kiss.

 

All that power, practically superhuman strength, centuries in his gaze—and he used it to listen.

 

Used it to hold Bakugo exactly how he liked to be held. No tighter. No deeper. No blood spilled unless it was asked for.

 

“Don’t look away,” Todoroki commanded softly, voice velvet-edged and familiar.

 

Bakugo gritted his teeth defiantly. “Bossy bastard.”

 

Todoroki chuckled darkly against his shoulder. “And you love it.”

 

His hands moved lower, confidently, knowingly, fingers tracing every sensitive spot Bakugo had.

 

He briefly palmed Bakugo through his jeans, before his hand slid into Bakugo's briefs.

 

“Look at yourself,” Todoroki murmured, lips grazing the shell of Bakugo’s ear. “Watch how your body responds to me.”

 

“Don’t need commentary,” Bakugo muttered, but he still looked — watched his own flushed reflection in the mirror, jaw tight, lips parted.

 

Todoroki unfastened his jeans with unhurried ease.

 

Bakugo braced himself against the glass, chest heaving. He knew what was coming — felt it in every hair-trigger nerve under his skin.

 

And then: Todoroki’s fingers, slick with spit, sliding behind him.

 

Bakugo flinched. “Tch—warn a guy, damn.”

 

Todoroki’s hand curved around his ass, slow and steady. “You’d argue either way.”

 

“Damn right I would,” Bakugo snapped, but his voice was already fraying at the edges.

 

Todoroki's hand then slid down, before dipping inside of him. Fingertips teasing him open, slick and practiced.

 

Bakugo’s knees buckled. His cheek hit the mirror, breath fogging the glass.

 

“You love seeing this,” Todoroki purred, teeth scraping gently down Bakugo’s shoulder. “How wrecked you are. How shameless.”

 

“Shut up,” Bakugo gasped, fighting a moan.

 

He couldn’t look away, hypnotized by the sight of himself—open, vulnerable, utterly undone by hands no one else could see.

 

Todoroki pressed closer, cold skin meeting burning heat, lining himself up with meticulous precision. Then he drove forward in one smooth thrust.

 

Bakugo’s entire body arched forward, slamming against the mirror as a strangled cry tore from his throat.

 

The glass rattled beneath his palms, reflection staring back in wild-eyed disbelief.

 

“Open your eyes,” Todoroki breathed into his ear. “Watch.”

 

Bakugo did—watched his face twist in ecstasy and shame, watched himself break again and again with every devastating roll of Todoroki’s hips.

 

Cold hands wrapped possessively around him, cool mouth painting red marks across his throat.

 

“You’re so fucking beautiful like this,” Todoroki whispered, voice thick with reverence and something darker.

 

Bakugo trembled under him, every muscle tight, burning with tension he couldn’t shake loose.

 

He was still braced against the mirror like he couldn’t let himself fall — like collapsing would mean losing.

 

Todoroki moved slower now. Not lazy. Intentional.

 

Bakugo hated how much he needed that.

 

Todoroki mumbled, “Fuck, you feel good.”

 

“I said stop talking,” Bakugo growled, the sound raw and uneven.

 

“I heard you,” Todoroki said calmly, still moving inside him.

 

“Then shut the fuck up and—”

 

Todoroki leaned forward, lips brushing his ear. “Just let me love on you.”

 

Bakugo snarled — low and desperate. “Don’t get soft on me now.”

 

“I’m not,” Todoroki whispered, kissing the sweat at his temple. “You’re still going to come undone in my hands.”

 

Bakugo’s fingers clawed at the glass. His voice cracked around the next breath. “I hate you.”

 

“I know,” Todoroki said, kissing the words right off his mouth. “And you love me anyway.”

 

Bakugo didn’t answer — not out loud.

 

But his body betrayed him.

 

The way he leaned back into Todoroki.

 

The way his hands stopped shaking when Todoroki threaded their fingers together against the glass. Bakugo’s hand gripped Todoroki’s tightly—but in the mirror, it looked like he was clutching at nothing.

 

The way his head tipped back, baring his throat in surrender.

 

Todoroki held him steady as he broke — and stayed there while he came apart.

 

When it was over, Bakugo didn’t move right away.

 

Still braced on the mirror, chest heaving. Still holding onto the last scraps of his armor, even though Todoroki had already seen what was underneath.

 

“You breathing?” Todoroki murmured.

 

“Fuck off,” Bakugo rasped.

 

“I’ll take that as a yes.”

 

He kissed Bakugo’s shoulder — slow, quiet. His hand still wrapped gently around Bakugo’s.

 

And Bakugo, still facing the mirror, let out a shaky breath.

 

***

Chapter Text

They were just pulling their shirts down when the crash hit.

 

A violent slam from downstairs—wood splintering, glass shattering.

 

Then the screaming started.

 

Bakugo’s head snapped up.

 

“That sounded like—” Todoroki began.

 

Bakugo was already gone.

 

The party had turned inside out.

 

Students flooded the hallway, shoving and stumbling over one another to escape.

 

Someone screamed about a thing in the living room. The lights flickered. Smoke curled under the ceiling like a warning.

 

Bakugo stormed down the stairs three at a time, parting the chaos like a blade.

 

And then he saw it.

 

Midoriya, standing tall between Uraraka and the monster, arm stretched out protectively.

 

And Kaminari, deadpan, leaning just slightly toward the threat like he was trying to decide whether it was worth his time.

 

The demon was hideous.

 

A lurching, sludge-colored beast with too many teeth and limbs that bent like someone had assembled it wrong. Its skin peeled in flakes, slick and raw.

 

It sniffed the air and hissed, tongue lolling.

 

Kaminari, unimpressed, crossed his arms. “You don’t even wait to be summoned anymore? Wow. Standards have just... plummeted.

 

The demon snarled.

 

“Back in my day,” Kaminari added, tilting his head, “demons used to haunt opera houses or challenge Slayers to duels. You’re just... embarrassing.”

 

“Kami,” Kirishima said sharply, grabbing his shoulder, “I beg you to remember your own mortality.”

 

Kaminari blinked slowly. “Ugh. Right. So limiting.”

 

The demon lunged at them.

 

Bakugo was faster.

 

He moved like lightning with a grudge—cutting through the room with lethal purpose. His first blow sent the demon flying into a coffee table, which exploded into splinters.

 

People scattered. Screams rose.

 

Bakugo didn’t flinch.

 

He was already moving, fists up, stance tight. That low, focused grin curling across his face.

 

The demon shrieked and charged again.

 

Bakugo welcomed it.

 

This was choreography burned into his bones: duck, jab, sweep the legs, drive a knee into its chest, spin, kick, crush.

 

He was art in motion. Brutality with rhythm.

 

Todoroki descended the last few steps and leaned on the railing, calm as ever.

 

Arms crossed. Eyes locked on Bakugo like the fight was unfolding in slow motion just for him.

 

He didn’t speak. He didn’t need to.

 

Midoriya glanced over. “You're not gonna help him?”

 

Todoroki didn’t look away. “He doesn't need me. And he likes it better this way.”

 

Bakugo vaulted off the porch, landed in a crouch, and pulled a dagger from his belt with one fluid motion.

 

Steel caught the light.

 

The demon hesitated.

 

Too late.

 

One clean slice, and it dropped—collapsing into ash, bone, and something blacker, carried away on the wind.

 

Bakugo straightened, rolled his shoulder like he was loosening up for round two. Not a scratch on him.

 

From the doorway, Todoroki exhaled.

 

Like he’d just seen something unholy.

 

Midoriya blinked at him. “You’re in love with a man who dismembers demons for fun.”

 

Todoroki shrugged, lips twitching. “Obviously. I mean... Look at him.”

 

Bakugo stepped inside, brushing soot from his fingers. “Everyone in one piece?”

 

Kirishima gave him a thumbs-up. “Uraraka shielded the crowd. Just scrapes and bruises.”

 

Kaminari sighed deeply. “Can’t even have one normal night. That guy wasn’t even old. Barely out of his demon diapers.”

 

Bakugo looked around—the busted furniture, the broken window, the wreckage of another normal evening.

 

Then looked at Todoroki.

 

Who was still staring at him like he'd invented gravity.

 

“What,” Bakugo muttered, dragging a hand through his hair.

 

Todoroki smiled. Slow. Pleased. A little dangerous. “You’re just very good at your job.”

 

Bakugo grumbled something that sounded like “shut up,” but his ears were pink.

 

He didn’t mean it.

 

*

 

“Okay,” Bakugo muttered, cracking his neck as he strode out the busted front door. “I’m starving.”

 

“You’re always starving,” Kaminari groaned from somewhere behind him.

 

“Because fighting burns calories, dumbass,” Bakugo called back.

 

“I vote pancakes,” Kirishima said brightly, already slinging an arm around Kaminari’s shoulders as they headed toward the sidewalk. “Hunt night means we go full breakfast-for-dinner. That’s the rule.”

 

“I miss being immortal,” Kaminari grumbled, letting himself be dragged. “Food was optional back then. Eating is such a boring human hobby.”

 

“Yeah, well,” Kirishima said, giving him a playful shake, “humans don’t survive on dramatic sighs and eyeliner alone. You gotta eat.”

 

Kaminari whined. Loudly. “Todo doesn’t eat and nobody yells at him.”

 

From behind them, Uraraka laughed. “Because Todoroki gets special boyfriend privileges.”

 

“Also,” Midoriya added helpfully, falling into step beside her, “he’s mastered the silent judgment thing. I feel guilty just thinking about criticizing him.”

 

Todoroki, at the rear with Bakugo, said absolutely nothing.

 

But Bakugo glanced sideways and smirked. “You do have that disappointed-dad stare nailed down. It's very human of you.”

 

Todoroki tilted his head slightly. “It keeps people from stealing my rings.”

 

Up ahead, Kaminari’s voice rose indignantly. “I heard that!”

 

*

 

They reached the sidewalk, cool air curling around them like leftover tension.

 

The chaos behind them had quieted—sirens somewhere in the distance, probably called by a neighbor who heard the demon screeching and thought it was a raccoon fight on meth.

 

They headed toward the parking lot.

 

Bakugo reached out without looking and grabbed Todoroki’s hand.

 

Todoroki let him.

 

Fingers cool, pale, callused at the fingertips from hundreds of years of training. Of fighting.

 

He didn’t usually show affection in front of others, but now… his thumb stroked once across Bakugo’s knuckles. Like it was just muscle memory.

 

“You did well back there,” Todoroki said quietly.

 

Bakugo scoffed. “I always do well.”

 

“I know.” Todoroki paused. “Do you need to report it? To your Watcher?”

 

“Nah. That’s usually Deku's job. He likes the paperwork. Makes him feel important.”

 

Todoroki hummed, noncommittal. But he stopped walking, tugging Bakugo to a pause near the edge of the parking lot.

 

“What—?”

 

Todoroki took Bakugo’s hand gently in both of his.

 

There was a small cut across Bakugo's palm—probably from the broken window. It was nothing.

 

But Todoroki stared at it like it was something.

 

And then, without a word, he brought Bakugo’s hand to his mouth.

 

His lips brushed the skin. Just a kiss. Then he licked a slow stripe over the cut.

 

As he did, he whispered something—soft and strange.

 

A thread of syllables in no tongue Bakugo recognized.

 

Bakugo didn’t flinch.

 

He just watched—felt a slight tingle, then a pulse of warmth as the wound slowly faded into nothing.

 

Like it had never been there.

 

“You’re so dramatic,” Bakugo said, voice lower now.

 

Todoroki met his eyes. “You love it.”

 

He wasn’t wrong.

 

By the time they reached the parking lot, Midoriya was unlocking his SUV, the others already piling in—Uraraka in the passenger seat, Kirishima and Kaminari wrestling for control of the aux cord in the back.

 

Bakugo stopped beside them.

 

“We’ll follow you,” he said, already turning toward his bike.

 

Midoriya nodded and waved them off, too busy lecturing Kaminari about not queueing the vampire club mix playlist again.

 

Bakugo swung his leg over the black motorcycle—matte, sleek, all muscle and hum.

 

The kind of thing that rumbled under your bones.

 

Todoroki followed, calm and fluid, sliding his arms around Bakugo’s waist from behind, pressing comfortably close.

 

Bakugo immediately twisted back to jam a helmet down over Todoroki’s head, adjusting the strap with determined hands.

 

Todoroki’s expression darkened immediately into a pout. “You realize how unnecessary this is, right?”

 

Bakugo scowled, tugging the strap tighter. “You realize I’ll duct tape this to your head if you don’t stop complaining, right?”

 

Todoroki huffed softly, unimpressed. “A crash wouldn't kill me, Suki.”

 

“Yeah? Well, brain damage would still be a pain in my ass,” Bakugo muttered, tapping the helmet lightly in final emphasis.

 

Todoroki’s frown deepened, his voice dropping into something that sounded suspiciously close to whining. “But... It messes up my hair.”

 

Bakugo snorted, pulling his own helmet on. “You're an idiot.”

 

Todoroki leaned in just a little—visor nearly bumping Bakugo’s—and muttered, voice low and slightly muffled, “You just enjoy bossing me around.”

 

Bakugo smirked beneath the helmet. “Yeah, and you make it real easy. But mostly I just enjoy you half alive and annoying me.”

 

Todoroki sighed dramatically, but the corners of his mouth lifted into a subtle smile.

 

Bakugo’s hands found the handlebars. The bike growled to life beneath them, engine purring like it knew who was riding.

 

Bakugo revved the engine once.

 

And they peeled into the night—leather, steel, and the taste of blood magic trailing behind them.

 

*

 

The road stretched dark and wide in front of them, lined with nothing but late-night streetlamps and the red glow of Midoriya’s taillights.

 

Bakugo followed two car lengths behind, his motorcycle humming low beneath him, tires whispering against the asphalt like they were part of the night itself.

 

Todoroki's arms were wrapped loosely around his waist, comfortably, like he belonged there.

 

Every so often, Bakugo dropped one hand from the handlebar and pressed his palm flat against Todoroki’s forearm.

 

Just a touch. Just a reminder that Bakugo was thinking of him.

 

Todoroki didn’t say anything.

 

His chin rested lightly against Bakugo’s shoulder, eyes half-lidded as the streetlights washed over them in pulses of gold and shadow.

 

He looked like he was watching the world for the first time.

 

And maybe, in a way, he was.

 

Bakugo breathed out slowly, feeling the chill of Todoroki’s body against his back—cool even through the fabric of his hoodie.

 

Not cold like a corpse. Cold like marble in moonlight.

 

Perfect. Still.

 

And so stupidly out of place in Bakugo’s world.

 

It was coming up on five years.

 

Five years since Aizawa pulled him aside after school with that tired, unblinking stare, and said those words that made absolutely no sense: “You’ve been Chosen.”

 

Like it was jury duty.

 

Like it was an honor.

 

The previous Slayer had died in some back-alley brawl with a hell beast the news reported as a bear attack, and apparently, the cosmic lottery had landed on him next.

 

Bakugo fucking hated it.

 

The training. The secrecy.

 

The way his bones started doing things bones weren’t supposed to do. The speed. The strength. The dreams.

 

A Watcher to train him. A destiny to fulfill.

 

Evil to fight.

 

And no say in any of it.

 

Five years ago, he hadn’t even known vampires were real.

 

Now he was dating one.

 

And not just any vampire.

 

Todoroki Shoto: half-human, half-monster.

 

Born into one of the most powerful bloodlines in existence.

 

Pale as snowfall, with veins that pulsed with centuries of violence and winter. Eyes that didn’t always look human. Fangs that could shatter bone.

 

And Bakugo wanted him like breath.

 

The first time they fought, Todoroki had barely blinked.

 

Blocked every strike, countered every move, as calm and precise as death.

 

He’d frozen Bakugo’s boot to the ground just to get close enough to whisper, “Are we fighting, or are we flirting?”

 

Bakugo nearly punched him in the face.

 

Instead, he’d kissed him a week later.

 

The wind shifted. Todoroki's hold tightened around his waist slightly—just a small shift of muscle.

 

And Bakugo’s heart clenched in a way he’d never admit out loud.

 

He squeezed Todoroki’s arm again.

 

Ahead, Midoriya’s blinker flicked on.

 

They were turning soon—probably toward that crappy 24-hour diner near campus where the staff pretended not to notice blood on people’s collars and bruises blooming like watercolors.

 

Bakugo didn’t mind it. Not anymore.

 

The diner. The bike. The vampire pressed against his spine.

 

The war might’ve chosen him.

 

But the rest?

 

He chose that himself.

 

And he’d keep choosing it.

 

Over and over.

 

***

Chapter Text

The apartment was quiet the next day, save for the soft clicking of Bakugo’s keyboard and the occasional hum of traffic outside the window.

 

Late afternoon light spilled across the floor, catching on the scattered mugs, the half-folded laundry, the open textbook with notes scribbled in nearly illegible caps lock rage.

 

Bakugo sat cross-legged on the couch, laptop balanced on his thighs, scowling at the blinking cursor like it had personally offended him.

 

On the floor nearby, Todoroki lay on his stomach, scrolling his phone in comfortable silence.

 

He hadn’t spoken in over thirty minutes.

 

Just occasionally shifted positions, resting his cheek on his arm, legs stretched out behind him like some bored, elegant housecat.

 

A vampire sunbathing indoors.

 

Not quite mortal, not quite monster.

 

Bakugo caught himself glancing down more than once. Not at the phone. At him.

 

At the curve of Todoroki’s back under his T-shirt.

 

At the bare patch of skin where the hem had ridden up slightly, revealing the lowest edge of a tattoo he knew well—the curling tip of something old and tangled and sacred.

 

Bakugo tried to focus.

 

Really.

 

But his chemistry paper wasn’t going anywhere.

 

And Todoroki was just... there.

 

Taking up space like it belonged to him. Waiting, quiet, patient. Like he knew Bakugo would fold eventually.

 

And he did.

 

With a huff, Bakugo closed the laptop and shoved it aside.

 

Todoroki didn’t react. Didn’t even look up.

 

So Bakugo slid off the couch and dropped onto the floor beside him, resting on one elbow.

 

He didn’t say anything—just watched him scroll.

 

Occasionally, Todoroki’s lips moved like he was reading something quietly to himself. Every so often he blinked, slow and lazy.

 

Bakugo let the silence stretch. Then, finally, he reached out—knuckles brushing the edge of Todoroki’s jaw.

 

“C’mon,” he said softly. “Gimme something.”

 

Todoroki turned, and Bakugo kissed him.

 

Slow. Familiar. Just pressure and presence and the press of two people who had long since stopped asking if they wanted each other.

 

When they broke apart, Bakugo didn’t move far.

 

Instead, he reached for the hem of Todoroki’s shirt and tugged it up slightly—just enough to expose more of the tattoo.

 

He traced it with his eyes first.

 

Then his lips.

 

A slow kiss over black ink.

 

The design was hard to explain—part arcane runes, part floral etching, part crest from a vampire house that had long since collapsed under its own cruelty.

 

It crawled up Todoroki’s ribs in curling lines, disappearing beneath the shirt again like it had a mind of its own.

 

Bakugo kissed it once more.

 

“You don’t get tired of looking at them?” Todoroki murmured.

 

Bakugo shrugged, cheek resting against his chest now. “You don’t get tired of having them?”

 

“No,” Todoroki said, soft. “They remind me I’m mine.”

 

 “Huh?” Bakugo looked up. “Oh. Not your father’s.”

 

Todoroki shook his head. “Not anymore.”

 

He reached down, threaded his fingers into Bakugo’s hair, scratching lightly at the scalp.

 

Bakugo closed his eyes.

 

For a while, they stayed like that—just two men on a carpeted floor, surrounded by textbooks and tea mugs and old scars that didn’t always show.

 

And then Bakugo’s phone buzzed.

 

He groaned and rolled over just enough to fish it out of his pocket, squinting at the screen.

 

Deku:

Aizawa wants to meet. Bring the group. After sunset.

 

He frowned. Thumbed the message away.

 

Todoroki turned his head slightly. “What is it?”

 

“Homework got worse,” Bakugo muttered.

 

“Demon kind?”

 

“Probably.”

 

He let the phone drop onto the floor.

 

And then, just to be spiteful, he pressed another kiss to the ink on Todoroki’s ribs.

 

Soft. Defiant. Devoted.

 

*

 

The classroom was dimly lit, the blinds pulled low against the setting sun and the overhead lights left off by design.

 

Warm lamplight flickered over chalk-smudged whiteboards and books stacked like fortresses on every surface. A faint scent of sage and old ink hung in the air.

 

Uraraka was already seated cross-legged on the floor, a half-finished summoning circle spread out before her.

 

Crystals glinted on the edges of the chalk markings, and she was frowning in intense concentration—lips pursed, one hand hovering midair as she rearranged sigils from a dog-eared grimoire.

 

Kaminari and Kirishima sat nearby in a pair of front-row chairs, half-watching, half-snacking.

 

Well—Kirishima was snacking. Kaminari was lobbing mini pretzels at his mouth like it was a carnival game.

 

“Three for three,” Kirishima said proudly, catching another one with a crunch.

 

“Five if you count the ones you missed but ate anyway,” Kaminari muttered, slouched dramatically with his legs propped on a second chair. “I’m just saying—this isn’t the high-stakes vampire-wrangling I was promised.”

 

“You’ll live,” Kirishima said with a grin.

 

Kaminari blinked. “I might not. Human, remember?”

 

Just then, the door creaked open.

 

Bakugo strode in with his usual energy—controlled fury in a hoodie—and veered immediately toward Aizawa’s desk, where his Watcher sat with a black thermos and even blacker eyebags.

 

Todoroki followed more quietly, steps soft across the floor.

 

He didn’t say anything as he crossed to Uraraka’s circle and lowered himself beside her, folding his long limbs with inhuman grace.

 

She glanced up, mid-squint, then back down at the pattern she’d been puzzling over.

 

“I can’t get this damn quartz to activate,” she muttered. “Everything else is placed right, I think, but the center won’t catch.”

 

Todoroki reached out silently and nudged two crystals half an inch to the left.

 

Then, without fanfare, he pressed a polished black stone into the exact center of the circle.

 

It lit up immediately.

 

A soft, steady glow pulsed from within, casting pale white light across their faces.

 

Uraraka gasped. “No way. I think I hate you. I’ve been trying that for like ten minutes.”

 

Todoroki shrugged. “You had most of it right. It just needed a small adjustment.”

 

“You say that like you didn’t just solve a problem that made me question my entire sanity.”

 

Kirishima leaned forward, craning to see. “How’d you know where to put it, dude?”

 

Uraraka answered for him. “Todoroki’s helped me with this kind of stuff before. He’s got a weirdly good handle on spell structure.”

 

“Magic prodigy,” Kaminari said dryly. “Add it to the resume.”

 

Todoroki’s voice was quiet. “My mother taught me. When I was younger. Before my father locked her away.”

 

The room went still for half a beat.

 

Kirishima blinked. Kaminari looked sideways at him.

 

“…Cool,” Kirishima said, clearly unsure if that was the right response. “Your mom seems... Cool.”

 

Kaminari cleared his throat. “Yup.” He gave Kirishima a look that clearly said Are we unpacking this or pretending it didn’t happen?

 

Todoroki didn’t elaborate. Just shifted one of the smaller crystals an inch clockwise, like he hadn’t just casually dropped a tragic backstory in the middle of their project.

 

Uraraka didn’t press. Just nodded once, gently. “Thanks. Seriously.”

 

She reached into the circle and scooped the glowing stone into her hand, then slipped it into her coat pocket.

 

Kaminari raised a brow. “Okay, and what the hell is it?”

 

“It’s a protection charm,” Uraraka said. “For Midoriya.”

 

“Aww,” Kirishima said.

 

Kaminari wrinkled his nose. “Barf.”

 

The door banged open again.

 

Midoriya came rushing in, sketchbook in one hand, waving it overhead like a prize. “I got it! I drew the demon I saw—just like you asked, Aizawa!”

 

Aizawa reached for the sketch with one hand, but it never made it that far.

 

Bakugo turned. “What demon? You saw a demon and didn't call me?”

 

The air in the room changed. Just a little.

 

Like all the magic from Uraraka’s circle had inhaled.

 

Midoriya froze. “You… didn’t tell them yet?”

 

Bakugo’s jaw locked.

 

Kaminari sat up a little straighter. Kirishima lowered the snack bag.

 

Todoroki's eyes narrowed, not quite dangerous—but alert.

 

And across the room, Aizawa finally looked up from his thermos. “Let's begin.”

 

*

 

Midoriya set the sketchpad down on the table between them and turned it toward Kaminari.

 

“Start with you,” Midoriya said, tapping the page. “See if it rings any bells.”

 

Kirishima teased him. “Look like any of your cousins, Kami?”

 

Kaminari leaned forward, mouth half-open with a joke that died on his tongue the second he saw it.

 

The sketch wasn’t clean—rushed lines, frantic shading—but it was sharp.

 

Midoriya’s memory was freakishly good when he was panicked, and every jagged angle of the creature had been committed to paper.

 

Long limbs. Hooked claws. A hunched posture like it was built for crawling, with skin like cracked porcelain and deep sockets where the eyes should’ve been.

 

No mouth. Or maybe too much mouth—like the face couldn’t decide.

 

Kaminari stared at it a little too long.

 

“Well?” Aizawa asked from the front of the room, one hand braced on the desk, the other around his ever-present coffee.

 

“I was a demon for over a thousand years,” Kaminari muttered. “And I’ve never seen anything like that.”

 

Midoriya passed the sketch to Kirishima next. “I want everyone to see it. Just in case we run into it again.”

 

Kirishima winced. “Yeah, uh. Nightmare fuel. Thanks.”

 

He passed it across the table to Uraraka, who just blinked at it and muttered a quiet, “Ew.”

 

When it reached Bakugo, he didn’t bother with a long look—just a glance. Just enough to register the shape, the posture, the wrongness.

 

Then he handed it to Todoroki.

 

Aizawa watched them all in turn. “Tell them what happened, Midoriya.”

 

Midoriya nodded, sitting up straighter in his seat. “It was this morning. Around ten a.m. I was heading to class across the quad when I heard someone screaming. I thought it was just a prank—one of the frat houses, you know—but then I saw it.”

 

He gestured to the sketch.

 

“It was chasing a group of freshmen. One of them tripped, and the thing stopped like it was going to grab him, but then it just… stared. Like it couldn’t decide. I tried to chase it, but...”

 

“You tried to follow it?” Aizawa asked.

 

“Yeah,” Midoriya said. “But it bolted. And it was fast. I lost it near the library.”

 

“And this was in broad daylight?”

 

Midoriya nodded again. “Bright and clear. People all over campus. I was shocked that it was so bold, but—”

 

“Some of them are like that,” Todoroki said softly. “Young and impulsive.”

 

The room quieted.

 

Aizawa turned to him. “You recognize it?”

 

Todoroki leaned forward, setting the sketchpad flat in front of him. He didn’t answer right away.

 

Instead, his eyes drifted across the table to where Kaminari was still perched on the edge of his chair, arms folded.

 

“Does the top half remind you of a Sahrvian?” Todoroki asked softly.

 

Kaminari’s brows drew together.

 

Todoroki tapped the sketch. “The shape of the skull. The spine curvature.”

 

“Oh shit,” Kaminari muttered. “Yeah. And the lower body—it's more like an Agorthian. Just barely. I just… I didn’t even think to—”

 

“The hell? You two think someone stitched a monster together?” Kirishima asked, voice lower now.

 

Uraraka frowned. “Like a Frankenstein situation?”

 

“Yeah, but worse,” Kaminari said. “Because those two species don’t come from the same realm. Agorthians are subterranean. Sahrvians are dream-locked. That combo should be impossible.”

 

Bakugo scoffed. “Guess someone didn’t get the memo.”

 

“What would even be the point?” Midoriya asked. “Why make something like that?”

 

Todoroki’s voice was quieter than the rest—but it carried. “Because something wants to make the perfect monster.”

 

The words hung in the air.

 

Aizawa finally straightened, dragging a hand through his hair. “Alright. New theory: someone’s building demons.”

 

“Building hybrids,” Kaminari corrected. “That’s not a demon. It’s a mistake. I've been around a long time, and I've never seen anyone do that. I didn't even know it was possible.”

 

“And if it’s already running around campus,” Uraraka said, “how many more are out there?”

 

Aizawa looked at the board behind him, then back at the group. “Bakugo. We're gonna have to get out there and start looking.”

 

***

Chapter Text

They all gathered at the curb outside Aizawa's classroom's building, the last orange smear of sunset bleeding into the sky. The air was slightly cooler now.

 

Midoriya popped the back of his SUV and started tossing in weapons and supplies. Stakes. Salt rounds.

 

A hastily sketched campus map with weird red circles scrawled on it.

 

“This one was last spotted near the quad,” he said, pointing. “But if it’s acting brave and irrational, it could be anywhere by now.”

 

Bakugo crossed his arms. “Call me the second you see anything.”

 

Midoriya blinked. “I—yeah. Of course.”

 

“I’m serious, Deku. You get eyes on it, you do not engage. You call me. Got it?”

 

Midoriya nodded, already climbing into the front seat. “Got it.”

 

“Promise.”

 

“Katsuki,” Midoriya said gently, “I promise.”

 

Bakugo scowled, but it settled something in his chest. He gave a gruff nod and turned to go.

 

The others piled into the SUV—Kirishima in the back with a duffel full of emergency snacks and silvered weapons, Uraraka sitting cross-legged beside him, and Kaminari claiming the passenger seat with a yawn like he’d been drafted into war.

 

“You all suck,” Kaminari muttered. “I should be the one with a motorcycle.”

 

“We’d never survive,” Kirishima said.

 

Midoriya turned the key. “We’ll check east. You two take west?”

 

Bakugo nodded, already walking toward his bike. “Keep your phones on.”

 

Todoroki followed him with that calm, trailing pace, as if they weren’t prepping for the possibility of a Frankenstein demon hiding in someone’s dorm room.

 

When they reached the bike, Todoroki sighed deeply. “Again with the helmet?”

 

Bakugo pulled it off the seat and held it out without breaking stride.

 

Todoroki narrowed his eyes. “You know I’m mostly immortal.”

 

“Not the point.”

 

“I heal fast. I walk through fire. I don’t even bruise like a—”

 

Bakugo leaned in, sharp and close, and slipped the helmet over Todoroki’s head with all the patience of a saint pretending not to be murderous.

 

“Keep talking,” he said, reaching under Todoroki’s jaw to clip the strap. “And I swear to god, you’ll never get to bite me again.”

 

Todoroki paused. “…So rude.”

 

Bakugo smirked. “Love you too, Twilight.”

 

Todoroki muttered something that sounded a lot like "You're lucky you're hot," and climbed on behind him, arms sliding around Bakugo’s waist without hesitation.

 

Bakugo revved the engine once—loud and low—and glanced back just long enough to catch Todoroki adjusting the helmet in petty silence.

 

The SUV pulled away in the opposite direction.

 

Bakugo’s bike peeled off the curb moments later, tires catching and roaring into the dark, two shadows chasing something neither of them could name yet.

 

*

 

They didn’t find anything that night.

 

Not a whisper of claws on brick or shadow in the trees.

 

No sulfur, no sulfuric blood, no ripple in the air that might’ve warned of something wrong.

 

Just a quiet campus blanketed in moonlight, as if nothing unnatural had ever touched it.

 

By the time Aizawa called it, the group was dragging—Midoriya practically dozing behind the wheel, Uraraka curled in her seat like a cat, Kaminari dramatically demanding coffee or death.

 

“Go home,” Aizawa said from the sidewalk, arms crossed, hair tied back in a lazy knot. “Try again tomorrow.”

 

And that was that.

 

*

 

The next morning, sunlight filtered in like the night had never happened.

 

Bakugo sat at the back of the lecture hall with his feet kicked up on the chair in front of him, hoodie bunched around his shoulders, and exactly one functioning earbud in.

 

Kaminari sat beside him, slumped like a corpse with a pencil balanced across his upper lip.

 

Kirishima was on the other side of Kaminari—present, but noticeably quiet.

 

He hadn’t cracked a joke since they sat down.

 

Wasn’t bouncing his knee. Wasn’t even doodling in the margins of his notebook.

 

Kaminari noticed instantly. “Are you good?” he whispered, flicking his pencil aside.

 

Kirishima looked up. Blinked. “Huh?”

 

“You’re off.”

 

“I’m fine.”

 

Kaminari narrowed his eyes. “You sure? ‘Cause your vibes are, like… Clinically gray.”

 

Bakugo sighed and shoved his earbud out. “Would you shut up? He’s probably just tired. We were out until two in the damn morning.”

 

Kirishima sent him a grateful glance. “Yeah. That’s all it is. Just tired.”

 

Kaminari looked suspicious, but the professor started writing on the board, and he backed off—at least for now.

 

The rest of the class passed in a haze of half-taken notes and quiet side-eyes.

 

*

 

That night, Bakugo was sitting cross-legged on the couch, stabbing at leftover noodles with a fork and glaring at his phone like it had insulted him.

 

Behind him, Todoroki moved through the apartment with practiced ease—pulling on his coat, buckling a weapon belt loosely under the hem, adjusting a small vial of oil and salt into his inner pocket.

 

He didn't really need it. But he didn't mind carrying extra weapons for Bakugo, just in case.

 

“You ready?” Todoroki asked, messing with his rings one more time.

 

Bakugo scoffed and didn’t look up. “Shima’s acting weird.”

 

Todoroki paused. “What do you mean?”

 

“He texted the group. Said he’s not coming on patrol tonight. Not feeling well.”

 

Todoroki tilted his head. “Then… Maybe he’s sick.”

 

Bakugo rolled his eyes. “You don’t get it. That’s human code for ‘I’m hiding something.’”

 

Todoroki blinked, like this was a language he wasn’t fluent in. “Why would he lie to his friends?”

 

“Because that’s what people do when they’re scared, or upset, or trying to act tough.”

 

Todoroki was silent for a beat. Then he said, “That’s stupid.”

 

“Yeah,” Bakugo said, standing up and setting his food aside. “That’s why we’re going to his place before patrol.”

 

Todoroki’s eyes narrowed just slightly. “Because you’re soft.”

 

“I’m not soft.”

 

“You’re soft for your friends.”

 

Bakugo pointed at him. “I just don’t want him doing something dumb.”

 

Todoroki grabbed his coat and stepped closer, a glint of amusement in his eyes. “You care about them so much. It’s adorable.”

 

“Shut up.”

 

“I think you’re blushing.”

 

“I swear to god I'll kick your—”

 

“I love it,” Todoroki said, deadpan, adjusting Bakugo’s collar like he was wrapping a gift. “You’re like a cactus with a tiny beating heart.”

 

Bakugo shoved his arms through his sleeves and grabbed his keys. “Get on the bike before I kill the other fifty percent of you.”

 

Todoroki followed, still smiling. “I think it's technically less than fifty percent.”

 

“You're pushing your luck, Sho.”

 

Todoroki almost laughed, but grinned instead.

 

And as they stepped into the hallway, the apartment door shutting behind them, neither of them noticed the faint tremor in the shadows outside the building.

 

Like something had been listening.

 

Waiting.

 

*

 

Todoroki’s arms were wrapped loosely around Bakugo’s waist as they tore down the road, the hum of the motorcycle low and steady beneath them.

 

His helmet rested lightly against Bakugo’s back, eyes half-lidded as wind slid past him, cool and sharp.

 

Above them, the full moon burned bright.

 

Todoroki tilted his head slightly to stare at it.

 

Not with fear. Just quiet curiosity. Like he couldn’t decide whether it was beautiful or threatening.

 

Maybe both.

 

They slowed as they approached a familiar apartment complex tucked just off the main road—simple, student-rented units with bad lighting and worse insulation.

 

Bakugo pulled up near the front, engine idling low. “You remember which one’s his?” he asked, eyes scanning the building.

 

“I think so,” Todoroki said.

 

“Second floor. Last door on the right. Go check on him—I’ll park and be right behind you.”

 

Todoroki hesitated.

 

Bakugo looked at him, and this time his voice softened. “Please.”

 

Todoroki nodded once, then reached up to unbuckle the helmet and passed it off. Their fingers brushed.

 

Bakugo didn’t say thank you, but he looked like he wanted to.

 

Todoroki jogged toward the building, boots light on the concrete steps.

 

The night was quiet except for the distant buzz of a streetlamp and the hum of wind between buildings.

 

When he reached the landing, someone else was already there.

 

Kaminari.

 

He was pounding on the door with both fists, yelling Kirishima’s name. Panic all over his face.

 

“Move,” Todoroki said flatly.

 

Kaminari glanced back. “I think something’s wrong—he’s not answering, and my gut is telling me—”

 

“I know,” Todoroki said. “Back up.”

 

Kaminari quickly took a few steps back.

 

Todoroki didn’t wait for permission. Just stepped forward, braced his shoulder, and slammed into the door once.

 

The frame cracked.

 

A second shove broke it wide.

 

Inside, the apartment was dark.

 

Too dark.

 

No lights. No TV. The windows were shut and curtained.

 

It smelled like wood and sweat and something unfamiliar.

 

Something that didn’t belong.

 

Todoroki froze in the doorway. “…Something’s here.”

 

Kaminari stepped up behind him, frowning. “Like a demon?”

 

“No,” Todoroki whispered. “Not quite.”

 

Kaminari’s voice rose, frantic. “Kiri? Hey—are you in here?”

 

No answer.

 

They moved forward together, slow and tense.

 

And then they heard it.

 

A low, guttural growl.

 

From the back room.

 

Kaminari stopped walking. His breath hitched. “Uhh, Roki? You hear that?”

 

The sound grew louder—closer—until two eyes flashed in the dark.

 

And something moved.

 

Fast.

 

It exploded out of the shadows with a snarl.

 

The shape was massive—all muscle and fur and fangs.

 

Not a wolf. Not a man.

 

Both.

 

A werewolf.

 

Before Kaminari could even scream, Todoroki shoved him to the ground just as the beast tackled Todoroki instead, slamming him hard into the floorboards.

 

Claws scraped against Todoroki’s jacket, fangs snapping inches from his throat.

 

He held the animal back with both arms, muscles straining, ice already forming under his fingertips to keep the jaws at bay.

 

“Silver!” Todoroki shouted. “Find something silver!”

 

“I—I don’t have anything silver!” Kaminari yelled, scrambling to the side and digging frantically through drawers. “Who the hell just has silver?!”

 

The creature roared, saliva dripping onto Todoroki’s chest as it fought harder, legs kicking up furniture behind them.

 

And then Bakugo burst through the door. “What the fuck—

 

He didn’t hesitate. Just charged, kicking the creature in the ribs hard enough to knock it off Todoroki for a second.

 

They both scrambled up—Bakugo flanking left, Todoroki wiping blood from his lip and forming ice along one arm like a blade.

 

The creature snarled, low and vicious.

 

It circled.

 

Ready to strike again.

 

***

Chapter Text

The werewolf lunged again—claws flashing—and Kaminari, in a wild burst of panic, yanked open a drawer and grabbed the first sharp object he could find.

 

“Kugo!” he shouted, and chucked it across the room.

 

Bakugo caught it—barely glanced down.

 

A letter opener. Fancy, silver-plated.

 

Close enough.

 

He twisted, ducked under the beast’s swinging arm, and drove the blade across its side in one clean slash.

 

It screamed.

 

And something in the room changed.

 

Todoroki froze.

 

Blood hit the air, sharp and fresh.

 

And he knew it.

 

Not just vaguely. Not just in a supernatural sense.

 

He knew it.

 

His pupils blew wide.

 

That blood belonged to—

 

“Don’t kill him!” Todoroki shouted suddenly, just as Bakugo reared back for another strike.

 

Bakugo hesitated mid-swing, but only barely.

 

The werewolf growled and twisted away, claws dragging against the wall as it backed down the hallway—wounded, staggering, but not defeated.

 

“Shit,” Bakugo snapped. “Sho, what the fuck? It’s retreating—stay on it!”

 

“No—wait—” Todoroki started.

 

But he was already running.

 

Not to kill it.

 

To reach it first.

 

Todoroki sprinted after the creature, boots thudding against the hardwood, frost gathering on his palms.

 

Bakugo swore again and followed a step behind.

 

The hallway felt too long.

 

Too dark.

 

The air was thick with blood and something else—shame, maybe.

 

The back bedroom door was hanging half-open.

 

Todoroki threw it wide.

 

And stopped.

 

The creature was gone.

 

In its place, lying sprawled on the floor in a patch of drying blood, was Kirishima.

 

Naked.

 

Unconscious.

 

His arms curled protectively against his chest, his side still leaking from the gash Bakugo had given him. The same gash Todoroki had smelled.

 

Todoroki moved fast.

 

Dropped to one knee beside him and ripped off his somewhat torn jacket, throwing it across Kirishima’s hips to cover him.

 

Bakugo staggered into the room just behind him—and stopped cold.

 

Kaminari arrived seconds later, out of breath and wide-eyed.

 

“No,” Bakugo whispered. “No, no, no—

 

He took a step back like the image physically hurt.

 

“I didn’t know,” he said, voice cracking. “I didn’t know. I thought it was just—fuck—

 

“Suki,” Todoroki said firmly, grabbing his arm.

 

Bakugo flinched. His knuckles were white around the handle of the letter opener.

 

“He’s bleeding,” Todoroki said. “You want to help? Then get a blanket.”

 

Bakugo nodded—wild, panicked—and turned to run.

 

Kaminari knelt beside Todoroki, staring down at Kirishima like the floor had dropped out from under him.

 

“He didn’t tell me,” Kaminari said, voice hollow. “I—I didn’t know he was—he was—”

 

Todoroki’s hands pressed firm against the wound, trying to slow the bleeding. “He's okay. It's all gonna be okay,” he said quietly.

 

*

 

They barely had time to breathe before the door banged open again.

 

Uraraka rushed in like a storm—hair wild, eyes sharp, arms full of herbs and jars and something glowing faintly green in a little glass vial.

 

She didn’t even blink when she saw Kirishima on the floor.

 

She dropped to her knees beside him and dumped everything at her side.

 

No questions.

 

No hesitation.

 

She was already uncorking jars, muttering under her breath as her hands flew over the supplies.

 

She crushed dried leaves between her palms and drew a line across Kirishima’s chest. Whispered an incantation that buzzed like electricity in the air.

 

Kirishima groaned, just faintly, and Uraraka whispered something softer against his forehead.

 

Todoroki exhaled and turned to Bakugo, still frozen a step away.

 

“Back up, babe,” he said gently. Not a command. Just enough to make room.

 

Bakugo did.

 

Todoroki dropped beside Uraraka and grabbed a few of her supplies—some ground root, a sprig of nightshade, something thick and dark in a tiny corked jar.

 

He started mixing them with quick, confident movements in a small wooden bowl from her kit.

 

Kaminari stood just behind Bakugo, trembling.

 

His eyes were too wide. His breathing uneven.

 

And then, without warning, he grabbed Bakugo in a hug.

 

Tight. Desperate. Like he didn’t know what else to do.

 

Bakugo didn’t move at first.

 

Didn’t lift his arms. Didn’t say anything.

 

But he didn’t shove him off, either.

 

He let him cling.

 

He just stood there, fists loose at his sides, jaw clenched tight.

 

And then, after a beat, he said—quietly, in a voice he didn’t use often, “It’s gonna be okay.”

 

Kaminari’s breath hitched. “Yeah?” he whispered.

 

Bakugo nodded once. “Yeah.”

 

His voice wavered just slightly. Just enough to mean it.

 

Behind them, Todoroki reached out and poured the mixture gently over Kirishima’s side. The bleeding slowed almost instantly.

 

Uraraka caught the shift and adjusted her incantation mid-phrase.

 

Together, they worked in quiet harmony.

 

And above it all, the full moon glowed through the window—watching. Waiting.

 

Something had changed tonight.

 

Something they couldn’t take back.

 

*

 

The apartment was still quiet by the time the healing finished.

 

Kirishima was awake now—propped up on the couch in sweats and a hoodie someone had tossed to him.

 

Uraraka sat at his side, holding his hand gently while her other fingers brushed along the soft glow still pulsing under his skin.

 

“I reinforced the spell,” she said. “It’ll keep helping overnight, but you need rest.”

 

Kirishima nodded weakly. “Thank you. For everything.”

 

She smiled and leaned in to hug him, careful not to jostle his side.

 

“We’ll talk more tomorrow,” she whispered. “But not tonight. You’ve got enough going on without all of us demanding answers.”

 

Kirishima swallowed hard, grateful beyond words.

 

Uraraka stood, gathering her supplies. “Sleep if you can. I’ll come check on you in the morning.”

 

Then she slipped out, offering a soft goodbye to Kaminari on her way.

 

Todoroki was already tugging Bakugo toward the door.

 

Bakugo didn’t want to leave.

 

He was still mumbling under his breath—little fragmented apologies and half-formed excuses, pacing like he could walk the memory away.

 

“I should’ve known,” he muttered. “I should’ve recognized him. His eyes, his build, his smell, I mean—I’ve fought with him a hundred times, I should’ve—"

 

“Katsuki,” Todoroki said gently, fingers curling around his wrist. “Come on.”

 

“I hurt him.”

 

“You saved Kaminari’s life. Mine too.”

 

Bakugo resisted, but Todoroki pulled him anyway—out the door, down the hallway, and out into the night.

 

They reached the bike, parked beneath the streetlight, the moon still bright overhead.

 

Bakugo didn’t say anything, just stood there like the guilt was too big to carry.

 

Todoroki stepped into his space, reached up, and cupped Bakugo’s cheek. “You did what you were trained to do,” he said softly. “You protected your friends. You had no way of knowing it was him.”

 

Bakugo’s jaw was tight, his hands curled into fists. “God... I fucked up, T.”

 

Todoroki’s expression shifted—softer now, more personal. He leaned forward and kissed him gently, then slid his arms around him and pulled him in.

 

“Werewolves are durable,” he murmured into Bakugo’s hair. “He’ll heal. And he won’t blame you. You were protecting us, and that's what he would've wanted you to do.”

 

Bakugo’s breath caught.

 

Then he hugged Todoroki back—hard.

 

Not just letting it happen this time, but holding on.

 

He shut his eyes and let himself stay there, anchored to Todoroki’s chest, feeling his cool breath against his neck and the steady thrum of comfort.

 

It was the only thing keeping him from unraveling.

 

*

 

Inside, the apartment was quiet again.

 

Kirishima shifted on the couch, the pain fading but not gone.

 

His breath hitched as he turned to look at Kaminari sitting on the edge of the couch, elbows on his knees, staring at the floor like it had betrayed him.

 

“I’m sorry,” Kirishima said softly.

 

Kaminari didn’t look up.

 

“I should’ve told you. I—I knew. I didn’t understand it, not fully, but I felt something was off. The dreams. The way I couldn’t remember the full moons. I didn’t want it to be true, so I kept it to myself. I'm... I'm so sorry, that I put you all in danger.”

 

Kaminari finally looked up.

 

His eyes were glassy. Red-rimmed. “I don’t care that you didn’t tell me,” he whispered. “I’m not mad about that.”

 

Kirishima blinked. “Then…?”

 

“I’m human now,” Kaminari said. “Do you know what that means? It means I can die. It means you can die. And tonight I thought I was gonna watch you get ripped apart and I...” His fists clenched. “You scared the hell out of me.”

 

Kirishima reached out, slow and tentative, and touched his wrist. “I’m okay. I promise,” he said gently.

 

Kaminari nodded, blinking fast. “You better be. Or I’m gonna get Ocha to hex your shampoo to smell like wet dog forever.”

 

Kirishima smiled, even though it hurt. “I deserve that.”

 

Kaminari exhaled, leaned forward, and rested his forehead against Kirishima’s knee.

 

They stayed like that for a long time.

 

*

 

Bakugo slammed his apartment door open hard enough to make it bounce off the wall.

 

Todoroki stepped in quietly behind him—and didn’t flinch when the door was kicked shut, echoing through the space.

 

Bakugo didn’t say a word.

 

He stormed through the living room like the air was too heavy to breathe, yanking his shirt off in one harsh pull and flinging it toward the couch. It missed.

 

His skin was flushed. Jaw locked. Muscles in his neck twitching like he was holding back a scream.

 

Then he turned on his heel, heading right back toward the front door.

 

“Where are you going?” Todoroki asked, still calm.

 

“I gotta go to the gym.”

 

“Not in the middle of the night, you don’t.”

 

“I need—” Bakugo’s voice cracked as he reached for the handle. “I need to hit something.”

 

Todoroki crossed the space in two quiet strides, caught him by the shoulders before he could make it out. “You need to talk to me.”

 

Bakugo stiffened, hands curling into fists. “Get off me.”

 

“No.”

 

Bakugo shoved him. Harder than he meant to.

 

Todoroki stumbled back a step, but didn’t lose his balance.

 

He didn’t even raise his voice. “I’m not your punching bag, Suki.”

 

“Then stop standing in front of me!”

 

Bakugo’s voice hit the wall like a detonation—sharp, raw, burning at the edges. His eyes were wide and wild, breath coming fast.

 

Todoroki stayed exactly where he was. “You’re mad,” he said simply. “Good. Be mad. But stop running from it.”

 

“You don’t get it—”

 

“I do.”

 

Bakugo’s breath hitched.

 

Todoroki took a step closer. “You’re not just pissed because you hurt Kirishima.”

 

Bakugo’s jaw clenched.

 

“You’re pissed because you were supposed to be better than that. Strong enough. Smart enough. Chosen, right?”

 

Bakugo’s breath caught—barely, but enough.

 

“You think this proves you’re not who you're supposed to be. That if you can make a mistake like this, maybe you're no different from the monsters you fight.”

 

Bakugo looked away, eyes burning. “You don’t know what you're talking about,” he muttered.

 

Todoroki didn’t flinch. “Yeah, I do. Because I’ve made those kinds of mistakes too. I’ve hurt people I swore I’d protect. And it doesn’t mean you’re a monster, baby. It just means you’re human.”

 

Bakugo’s fists trembled.

 

“You think the power makes you untouchable. That if you just trained hard enough, bled long enough, you'd stop making mistakes.” Todoroki took another step, gentler this time. “But you’re not a god, Suki. You’re just a man carrying a heavy load. And sometimes... that weight slips.”

 

Bakugo’s shoulders hunched, like the words physically landed. “I hurt him,” he whispered. “I didn’t even think. I just reacted.”

 

Todoroki nodded. “You did. And that’ll eat at you. But you get to decide what you do with that. You can let it turn you into something cold and alone. Or you can let it teach you how to forgive yourself.”

 

Silence stretched between them like a held breath.

 

“You already know which choice hurts more,” Todoroki said. “That’s why you’re so angry.”

 

Bakugo shook his head. “Don’t psychoanalyze me right now—”

 

“Then talk to me.”

 

“I can’t.”

 

“Yes, you can.”

 

Todoroki reached for him again—not to restrain him, but just to touch. His fingers brushed Bakugo’s wrist, tentative. “I’m right here. I’m not going anywhere.”

 

***

Chapter 6

Notes:

Okayyy I know I already tagged and warned for smut, but yall. This is SMUTTY. I mean really smutty. Heads up for vampire stuff, biting and a few mentions of blood. Practically filthy lol.

There is power play, but it’s built on love, safety, and a deep emotional understanding between them.

That said, if intense physicality or blood-related kink dynamics aren’t your thing, feel free to skip or skim. Your comfort always comes first.

It's vamp smut time, y'all

Chapter Text

Bakugo turned on his heel again, this time storming down the hall.

 

Todoroki followed, quiet but relentless.

 

“I said I don’t want to fucking talk.”

 

Todoroki didn’t answer. Just kept coming.

 

Bakugo reached the bedroom, flung the door open, started to pace—

 

And then Todoroki caught him.

 

One hand on his chest, the other on his shoulder, and suddenly Bakugo was slammed back against the wall—not hard enough to hurt, but firm. Unmovable.

 

“You don’t need to run from this,” Todoroki said, soft as snowfall. “You can scream, throw things, pace a hole in the floor—but I’m not leaving.”

 

Bakugo shoved at his chest, trying to twist away. “Let me go.”

 

“No.”

 

“I said let me—

 

No, Katsuki.” Todoroki’s grip didn’t budge. “I love you. And I'm not gonna stand by and watch you tear yourself apart.”

 

Bakugo’s hands curled around Todoroki’s shirt. Not pushing anymore—just holding on.

 

Todoroki stared him down, breath short. “Kirishima’s going to be okay.”

 

“Don’t—” Bakugo barked.

 

Todoroki paused. “He will.”

 

Bakugo’s eyes snapped to his, blazing. “You don’t know that.” Todoroki opened his mouth, but Bakugo beat him to it—shouting now, voice ragged, “I almost killed one of my best friends!”

 

Todoroki didn’t flinch. He let the silence stretch, unbothered. Let Bakugo’s words hang there between them like smoke.

 

Then, quietly, he said, “No. You didn’t.”

 

Bakugo turned away, jaw tight, chest heaving like he couldn’t get a full breath in.

 

Todoroki didn’t let go.

 

He eased his grip, just enough to shift from restraint to something more like comfort—thumb brushing over Bakugo’s collarbone, the other hand steady on the back of his shoulder.

 

“You stopped,” Todoroki said softly. “You barely hurt him, and yet this is bothering you so much.”

 

Bakugo shook his head. “Shut up.”

 

His voice cracked. He didn’t mean for it to.

 

His hands bunched tighter in Todoroki’s shirt, knuckles white.

 

“Just shut the hell up.” He muttered.

 

Todoroki didn’t answer. Didn’t retreat.

 

Just moved one hand to Bakugo’s neck, fingers slipping gently into the hair at his nape. No pressure. Just presence.

 

Bakugo’s throat worked. He grit his teeth like he could shove the feeling down, muscle through it the way he always did—but it was too much.

 

His breath hitched.

 

He clenched his eyes shut.

 

And then, suddenly, stupidly—he was crying.

 

Not loud, not dramatic. Just tears spilling out fast and furious, sharp breaths punching through him as he tried to hold it back.

 

“Fuck—” he hissed, voice ragged. He shoved at Todoroki’s chest. “Fucking—stop looking at me like that—”

 

Todoroki didn’t budge. He didn’t look away either.

 

Instead, he pulled Bakugo in.

 

One hand at his back. The other still in his hair. Quiet, constant.

 

Bakugo didn’t collapse—but he sagged, just enough to press his forehead to Todoroki’s shoulder, trembling.

 

He muttered something into the fabric of Todoroki’s shirt—indecipherable, angry and ashamed.

 

Todoroki didn’t ask him to repeat it. He just stood there, solid and steady, letting Bakugo hold on.

 

Letting him fall apart.

 

Bakugo stayed there, breathing hard against Todoroki’s shoulder, trying to shove the tears back down his throat where they belonged.

 

He hated this.

 

Hated the way his chest hurt. Hated how raw he felt. Hated how fucking quiet everything was now that the anger had drained out of him.

 

And more than anything—

 

He hated the guilt.

 

It stuck to him. Clung to his ribs. Wouldn’t let him breathe.

 

Bakugo stayed close, trembling with the effort of keeping it together. His voice was rough, almost casual—like if he said it plain enough, it wouldn’t sound like begging.

 

“I’m fine,” he muttered. And quieter, he said, “Just. Help me forget it for a second, okay?”

 

Todoroki didn’t speak.

 

Bakugo’s fingers curled tighter in his shirt, breath shaking. “…Please.”

 

There was no pause this time. No hesitation.

 

Todoroki leaned in, his voice low, steady, like it had always been waiting. “Okay,” he said.

 

Bakugo grabbed the front of Todoroki’s shirt and kissed him—rough, desperate, nothing smooth or planned. It wasn’t about sex.

 

It was about holding onto something that wouldn’t shatter in his hands.

 

Todoroki kissed him back immediately, arms wrapping around him.

 

“I just need—” Bakugo whispered, breath shaking. “I need—”

 

“I know,” Todoroki murmured. “It's okay.”

 

*

 

Bakugo’s breath was still coming hard against Todoroki’s skin, his grip almost bruising. He didn’t speak, didn’t move—just held on like Todoroki was the only thing tethering him to the ground.

 

Todoroki ran a slow hand up his back, fingers brushing sweat-damp skin beneath his shirt. “Come to bed,” he whispered.

 

Bakugo didn’t answer. But he didn’t resist when Todoroki gently nudged him toward the edge of the mattress.

 

He sat down heavily, rubbing his hands over his face like he could scrub the day off.

 

Todoroki knelt in front of him.

 

Carefully. Quietly.

 

He reached up and peeled Bakugo’s shirt off with slow, patient hands.

 

Pressed a soft kiss just beneath his collarbone. Then one to his shoulder. His jaw.

 

Every motion deliberate. Every touch intentional.

 

Bakugo watched him, eyes wide and dark, like he wasn’t sure what to do with this kind of tenderness.

 

Bakugo’s jaw tightened. “I don’t need—”

 

“I know.” Todoroki kissed the corner of his mouth. “Just relax, baby. Let me take care of you.”

 

His hands skimmed down Bakugo’s sides, not rushing, not forcing.

 

Bakugo grunted softly. “You don't gotta go all soft on me.”

 

Todoroki smiled faintly, thumb brushing along Bakugo’s ribs. “I know you don’t think you need it. But I want to give it anyway.”

 

That made Bakugo falter—just for a moment. He looked away like he was mad at himself for how much he liked that answer.

 

Todoroki kissed his chest again, then stood, nudging Bakugo backward until he was lying down.

 

Bakugo let him.

 

Todoroki climbed onto the bed beside him, tugging his own shirt off, not for show, just so there was nothing between them but skin and breath and the steady pulse of connection.

 

He straddled Bakugo’s hips and leaned down, foreheads touching.

 

“You’re not a weapon,” Todoroki murmured. “You’re not just some tool someone forged for battle.”

 

Bakugo’s eyes searched his, still stormy.

 

“You’re a man,” Todoroki said softly. “You feel things. You make mistakes. And you’re still worthy of being loved.”

 

Bakugo flinched, just barely.

 

And Todoroki kissed him again—deep this time. Slow. With purpose.

 

Bakugo kissed him back like he was falling and this was the only thing he trusted to catch him.

 

*

 

Todoroki moved slowly, giving Bakugo time to stop him—but he didn’t. He only gripped Todoroki’s hips tighter, anchoring himself like he didn’t trust the bed not to vanish out from under him.

 

Todoroki kissed a line down his throat, soft and open-mouthed, lips brushing every inch like he was learning him all over again.

 

When he reached Bakugo’s chest, he paused.

 

Pressed his palm flat over his heart.

 

Felt it race.

 

“I’ve got you,” he whispered, like a promise.

 

Bakugo’s fingers slid into his hair, less to guide him, more to keep him there.

 

Todoroki slid down, kissing over the hard lines of his abdomen, slow and reverent.

 

Like Bakugo was something unholy.

 

He pushed Bakugo’s pants down carefully, helping him out of them without breaking eye contact. Not once.

 

Not when he leaned in.

 

Not when he took Bakugo's cock into his mouth, slow and unhurried.

 

Bakugo let out a broken sound, low and startled, like his breath had been punched out of him.

 

He didn’t speak.

 

Didn’t snarl or snap or crack a joke to cover how much it meant—he just tangled one hand in the sheets, the other in Todoroki’s hair, and breathed. Let it happen.

 

Todoroki kept his pace steady, watching him, reading him like scripture.

 

Giving, not taking. Not asking for anything.

 

Bakugo’s hips flexed, but he didn’t rush it.

 

Didn’t grind. Just moved with him, like his body trusted what his heart couldn’t say.

 

Todoroki’s touch was warm. Patient. Soothing in a way that made Bakugo feel like he was breaking apart at the seams.

 

And maybe he was.

 

Because the longer it went on, the more unbearable it became—the tenderness, the way Todoroki looked at him like he was worth saving.

 

Like his bruised knuckles and bloodstained thoughts didn’t scare him.

 

Bakugo sat up abruptly, muscles tense, eyes wild.

 

“Shoto,” he rasped, dragging him up by the arm. Not rough, but not soft either. “Stop.”

 

Todoroki slid Bakugo's cock out of his mouth with a soft, wet noise. “What’s wrong?”

 

“I can’t—” Bakugo exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair, the ends damp with sweat. “I can’t do the gentle shit right now.”

 

Todoroki blinked, sitting back on his heels. “Okay.”

 

“I need a distraction,” Bakugo bit out, voice hoarse. “I don’t wanna be careful. I don’t wanna be held like I’m broken. I wanna forget. Just for a little while.”

 

Todoroki’s expression tightened. “Kat—”

 

“Please,” Bakugo said, and the word hit like a punch to the ribs. “Just fucking—take it from me for a while. Make me feel something else. I can’t sit in it right now. I’ll drown.”

 

Todoroki was quiet, gaze flicking over him, like he was checking for cracks, for lies. “You’re allowed to feel,” he said eventually, soft but firm.

 

“I’ll feel tomorrow,” Bakugo snapped. “Right now I want you to push me. I want your teeth. I want your hands. I want you to fuck the day out of me.”

 

A beat of silence passed.

 

Todoroki’s eyes darkened, flickering with something ancient. Something hungry.

 

His voice dropped, low and careful. “You sure?”

 

Bakugo met his gaze, unflinching. “Yes.”

 

Todoroki didn’t move at first.

 

Just watched him.

 

Watched the tension rolling off Bakugo’s body, the way his hands curled like fists even when they weren’t, the way his chest rose and fell like he couldn’t catch a full breath.

 

Then—slowly—he stood.

 

His gaze never left Bakugo.

 

When he spoke again, his voice was different.

 

Sharper. “Stand up.”

 

Bakugo blinked, still sitting on the edge of the bed, breath ragged.

 

Todoroki stepped back, just far enough to make Bakugo follow.

 

“Come here.” A command, not a request.

 

Bakugo stared at him, something sparking behind his eyes—defiance, anticipation, relief.

 

He stood, and walked over.

 

Shoulders squared, breath still shaky.

 

Todoroki smiled. “Good,” he said. “Now... I'm gonna do what you asked me to, but don't hesitate to open your mouth if it hurts.”

 

And suddenly Todoroki was all over him.

 

He surged forward, all breathless force and fang, slamming Bakugo against the wall with a crack that echoed through the room.

 

Hands like iron. Mouth everywhere.

 

His lips crushed Bakugo’s in a kiss that was nothing short of violent—tongue hot and greedy, drinking him in like he was oxygen, like he’d been starving for a taste of sin and finally got permission to feast.

 

Bakugo barely managed a choked, “Shit—” before Todoroki bit him.

 

Just below the jaw.

 

Sharp. Shallow. Perfect.

 

Bakugo hissed through his teeth, the pain sparking across his skin like lightning.

 

He barely had time to catch his breath before another bite landed—right at the hinge of his collarbone.

 

Then another, lower.

 

Another, harder.

 

Tiny punctures bloomed like stars across his skin, just enough to let blood rise—each one sealed again by the push and pull of Slayer regeneration and Todoroki’s healing saliva, locked in some twisted symphony of pain and renewal.

 

But Todoroki was faster than the healing.

 

He kept biting.

 

“Fucking hell,” Bakugo gasped, clutching at Todoroki’s shoulders, nails digging in like anchors. “You lose your goddamn mind?”

 

Todoroki's breath was ragged. “I agreed to distract you,” he mumbled.

 

“Didn’t say you’d try to eat me standing—”

 

Todoroki shoved him harder into the wall, the force rattling through his spine. “Stay right there, and start prepping yourself.”

 

“You giving orders now?” Bakugo bared his teeth, but obeyed, and brought his fingers to his mouth to get them wet with his spit.

 

“I am,” Todoroki snarled—and sank his fangs into Bakugo’s shoulder.

 

Bakugo shouted, hips jerking, head falling back against the wall. He did his best to reach behind himself, nudging his opening with his fingers.

 

His legs buckled, but Todoroki was already there, holding him up by the waist like he weighed nothing.

 

Todoroki fed—not clean or neat or civilized, but in desperate, greedy bursts. Pulling just enough before dragging his tongue over the wounds, sealing them shut, marking Bakugo all over again.

 

A trail of healed scars blooming hot along his chest.

 

All while he rutted against him, hips moving in frantic rhythm, like his body couldn’t decide if it wanted blood or friction more.

 

“You’re—fuck—insane,” Bakugo panted.

 

“Not my fault you taste so good,” Todoroki groaned against his neck, words sticky with blood and lust.

 

Bakugo tried to pivot, to shove him toward the bed, somewhere stable, somewhere sane.

 

Todoroki refused.

 

He shoved him back to the wall again—hard enough to bruise. Mouth dragging down his chest with reckless hunger, more bites, more licks, more tongue, until Bakugo’s entire torso was flushed and trembling from the overstimulation.

 

“I said don’t fucking move,” Todoroki hissed.

 

Bakugo barked a breathless, unhinged laugh. “You gonna fuck me standing too?”

 

Todoroki reached between them, wrapped a hand around Bakugo’s cock and growled. “Obviously.”

 

And then he did.

 

In one brutal, beautiful motion, he hooked his arms under Bakugo’s thighs, lifted him clean off the ground, and pinned him to the wall like a crucifixion.

 

Bakugo’s legs locked instinctively around his waist, startled into place.

 

“You better not fucking drop me,” he managed, but there was laughter in it—ragged, exhilarated, drunk on adrenaline and arousal.

 

Todoroki smirked, eyes blazing. “Oh, don't worry. You're not going anywhere.”

 

And then he slammed into him—hard enough to make Bakugo gasp, all fight knocked clean out of him.

 

By the third thrust, Bakugo was moaning—mouth open, voice raw, muscles clenching around Todoroki with every piston-smooth grind of his hips.

 

Every thrust slammed him into the wall like Todoroki was trying to fuck the guilt out of his bones.

 

Every bite—to his throat, to his collarbone—was a brand.

 

Quick. Clean. Sealing too fast to scar, but burning in a way he’d never forget.

 

Todoroki licked a stripe up his neck. “I could keep you like this,” he whispered. “Feed off you forever.”

 

Bakugo’s nails dragged down his back, scoring skin. “Then fucking do it.”

 

Todoroki growled against his throat. “Don’t say that unless you mean it.”

 

Bakugo arched into him, wrecked and wanting. “What, scared I’ll like it too much?”

 

Todoroki answered by thrusting deep—hard enough to knock a sound out of Bakugo that was closer to a sob than a moan.

 

“I want you to like it,” Todoroki whispered, voice low and brutal.

 

His hands gripped beneath Bakugo’s thighs, keeping him suspended—legs spread, back slammed to the wall, nowhere to run.

 

“I want you to fall apart for me. Right here.

 

Bakugo’s head dropped back with a thud, eyes fluttering.

 

His whole body jolted with every thrust, pinned and powerless in a way that should’ve pissed him off—but it didn’t.

 

It thrilled him.

 

“Fucking—god,” he gasped, fingers clawing at Todoroki’s shoulders like he couldn’t get close enough. “You’re—ngh—relentless.”

 

Todoroki licked into the curve of his jaw, biting just enough to make him twitch. “You can take it.”

 

“You smug undead bastard— Bakugo’s protest broke off into a shattered moan as Todoroki adjusted his angle and slammed in deeper.

 

His legs twitched around Todoroki’s waist, muscles locking tight, but he didn’t fight it. Couldn’t.

 

He was clinging now—desperate hands in Todoroki’s hair, on his back, anywhere he could hold.

 

Todoroki didn’t let up—not for a second.

 

He was all heat and teeth and hunger, fucking him with a slow, devastating rhythm that felt deliberately cruel.

 

Not rough for the sake of it, but focused—each thrust placed with the kind of intent that said I know exactly how to break you, and I will.

 

“Still with me?” Todoroki murmured, lips brushing the shell of Bakugo’s ear.

 

Bakugo tried to speak. Failed. Gasped instead, hips twitching helplessly against Todoroki’s next grind.

 

“You wanted this.” Another thrust. Deep. Unforgiving. “You asked me to take it from you. Don’t pretend you’re not getting off on being ruined.”

 

“F-fuck you.”

 

Bakugo let out a ragged, broken sound and rocked his hips—helpless, chasing friction like it might save him.

 

His cock slid against Todoroki’s stomach, sticky and sensitive, leaving slick trails across sweat-damp skin.

 

“Fuck.” he gasped. “Shoto—please—”

 

Todoroki didn’t move faster. Didn’t let up. Just kept him there, pinned and grinding, letting him rut like an animal, desperate for release.

 

“God, look at you,” Todoroki said, voice low and steady while Bakugo trembled in his arms. “You're fucking perfect like this. You wanna come, baby?”

 

Bakugo nodded a few times, unable to respond.

 

Todoroki leaned in, lips brushing his ear. “Gonna come all over yourself like a good boy?”

 

Bakugo snapped.

 

Bakugo clenched around him, sobbed a curse, and came—hard—splattering between them as his whole body jerked.

 

His back bowed, head thrown back, mouth wide in a wordless, broken cry.

 

But Todoroki didn’t stop.

 

Didn’t slow down.

 

“Sh-Shoto—!”

 

“Not done.” His voice was calm. Steady.

 

Almost gentle—if not for the way he kept slamming into him like he was trying to fuck his name into the deepest parts of Bakugo’s body.

 

Bakugo writhed, hands scrambling for purchase—on Todoroki, on the wall, on anything solid—but he was floating. Falling.

 

Caught between pain and pleasure so sharp he couldn't tell the difference anymore.

 

“I c-can’t—”

 

“You can.” Another bite to his shoulder. “You are.”

 

Bakugo moaned into his neck, body trembling, cock twitching with overstimulation, legs threatening to give out even as they clung tighter.

 

Todoroki still didn’t stop.

 

“Just one more,” he whispered into Bakugo’s neck, tone calm, coaxing.

 

His hips moved slower now, but deeper—each thrust dragging another soft, broken noise from Bakugo’s throat.

 

“You can take it, Slayer.”

 

Bakugo couldn’t even respond—not with words.

 

Todoroki shifted, adjusting the angle, and—

 

Bakugo choked on a sob.

 

He was so sensitive—raw and sore and trembling—and Todoroki was still inside him, still moving, still feeding on every twitch, every ragged breath like it belonged to him.

 

“You want to come again?” Todoroki murmured against his throat, voice dark, steady. “Then touch yourself.”

 

Bakugo whined—actually whined—but one trembling hand slipped down between them.

 

His grip was clumsy, uncoordinated, every stroke more like a shudder. But he followed the order.

 

“That’s it,” Todoroki breathed. “Look how fucking pretty you are like this. Ruining yourself on my cock.”

 

Bakugo let out a broken, slurred sound that might’ve been his name.

 

His forehead dropped toward Todoroki’s, lips brushing sweat-slick skin as he gasped, “Feels so good—fuck—Sho, it’s so good—”

 

Todoroki kept fucking into him, deep and relentless, but his voice softened—just a fraction. “You’re doing so good, baby.”

 

“Don’t stop,” Bakugo rasped, voice hitching. “Please don’t stop—”

 

“I won’t.” Todoroki’s mouth brushed his ear, gentle and devastating. “Not until you give me every last drop.”

 

And then he bit.

 

Right below Bakugo’s collarbone this time. Not gentle. Not teasing.

 

The blood welled fast, warm against Todoroki’s lips as he sucked in a heavy mouthful.

 

Bakugo's body seized, then shuddered violently as another orgasm tore through him—sharp and uncontrollable.

 

His head fell forward onto Todoroki’s shoulder, mouth open in a silent gasp, his whole body trembling.

 

Todoroki drank deep. More than usual. More than he should’ve.

 

But Bakugo tasted like fire and fury and devotion, and Todoroki couldn't stop himself. Not until he felt Bakugo’s weight sag, his arms falling limp, his legs loosening around him.

 

Then, finally, he pulled back.

 

Todoroki let them both slide to the floor—slow, careful, until Bakugo was in his lap, curled and ruined, cradled against his chest.

 

Bakugo didn’t speak. Couldn’t.

 

His eyes were glassy, unfocused, lips parted, breath coming in shallow gasps. His whole body was trembling like he’d been shattered from the inside out.

 

Todoroki wrapped both arms around him and pressed a kiss to his temple, his neck, the bite still weeping blood. “Talk to me, baby. You alright?”

 

Bakugo's body felt like it had been struck by lightning and then folded into a pretzel. His legs were jelly.

 

His lungs were just catching on to the idea of breathing again. His brain? That had exited the building several orgasms ago.

 

“You’re heavy,” Bakugo finally mumbled, slurring around the consonants. “And I’m dying.”

 

“You’ll live,” Todoroki whispered.

 

“You bit me like—ten times. I'm not a chew toy, Sho.”

 

“Fourteen,” Todoroki corrected gently, not even a little sorry. “I was counting.”

 

“You’re an ass.”

 

“You told me to distract you.”

 

“Yeah, well. Mission accomplished, douchebag.”

 

Todoroki’s smile was slow and quiet, curling at the corners of his blood-slick mouth.

 

Then, with a tenderness that almost made Bakugo feral, Todoroki carefully adjusted his grip—one arm under Bakugo’s thighs, the other braced between his shoulder blades—and lifted him off the ground like he weighed nothing.

 

Bakugo groaned. “My spine…”

 

“You’ll heal in a few minutes.”

 

“Doesn’t mean I wanna be folded like a fucking beach chair—”

 

“Shh,” Todoroki murmured, carrying him toward the bed with all the eerie elegance of a vampire in love. “Just let me take care of you.”

 

Bakugo didn’t answer. Didn’t argue either.

 

He let himself be lowered onto the mattress, every muscle trembling, blood buzzing like Todoroki had left an echo in his veins.

 

And maybe he had.

 

Todoroki hovered over him for a second, like he was making sure nothing was broken—physically, emotionally, or otherwise.

 

His eyes softened. “Still with me?”

 

Bakugo blinked up at him, dazed. “Are you?”

 

Instead of answering, Todoroki leaned down and kissed him—slow and warm and sweet, just pressure and breath, no bite this time.

 

Bakugo closed his eyes and let himself fall into it.

 

When the kiss broke, Todoroki sat up and began gently wiping the blood from his skin with a nearby towel—slow strokes across his chest, his throat, the backs of his shoulders.

 

He paused over each healed wound like he was checking on a bruise he’d made, then kissed a few of them for good measure.

 

Bakugo hummed quietly.

 

It wasn’t a complaint.

 

“You’re gonna be sore,” Todoroki said.

 

“Worth it,” Bakugo muttered, already halfway boneless. “You, uh… you’re insane, by the way.”

 

Todoroki kissed his sternum. “I love you too.”

 

That earned him a groggy snort. “…Next time,” Bakugo mumbled, eyes fluttering shut, “bed first. Then wall.”

 

“Noted,” Todoroki said, and curled up beside him, hand finding his across the sheets.

 

***

Chapter Text

In the morning, the smell of eggs and butter filled the apartment, sunlight slanting through the windows like the universe had finally decided to give them a goddamn break.

 

Bakugo stood at the stove, bare legs out, hair a mess, wearing nothing but one of Todoroki’s long-sleeved shirts—which hit about mid-thigh and swayed dangerously when he moved too fast.

 

The sleeves were way too long, of course, cuffed sloppily halfway up his forearms, and the collar hung wide enough to show off the still-healing bite just under his collarbone.

 

The other bruises and marks had long since faded, but not that one. Todoroki may have pushed that last one a little too far.

 

Todoroki padded out of the bedroom on quiet feet, hair damp, phone in hand, only wearing a pair of soft cotton boxers.

 

He stopped in the doorway.

 

Blinking.

 

Processing.

 

And then smiled—slow and full of something dangerous. “You look so cute like that,” he said, voice low, like he was breaking a secret out into the open.

 

Bakugo had already sensed him standing there, turning toward him with a scowl already blooming. “Don’t start.”

 

But Todoroki ignored him, walking up close, fingers brushing his hip through the shirt hem, mouth pressing warm against the edge of Bakugo’s jaw. “You wear me well.”

 

“You’re literally just sayin’ shit to get a rise outta me—”

 

Another kiss, this time behind his ear. “Is it working?”

 

Bakugo growled—but it was the soft kind. The you’re-about-to-get-launched growl.

 

And then he proved it.

 

With zero warning, he dropped the spatula, gripped Todoroki under the thighs, and hauled him up onto the counter like he weighed nothing.

 

Todoroki laughed. Not quiet. Not polite.

 

Full-bellied, full-hearted, happy.

 

“Stay the fuck outta my kitchen,” Bakugo grumbled, nudging his knee between Todoroki’s legs. “I’m not letting your ridiculous limbs catch on fire or whatever.”

 

Todoroki just nodded sagely, already unlocking his phone. “I’ll supervise.”

 

“You’re the worst supervisor I’ve ever had.”

 

“That's a shame. You’re my favorite line cook,” Todoroki said, scrolling aimlessly, legs swinging lightly, completely unfazed by being manhandled onto cold granite in only a pair of underwear.

 

Bakugo glanced back over his shoulder, grunted, and immediately forgot what he was doing.

 

Those thighs.

 

That sharp cut of muscle at Todoroki’s hips.

 

The V line disappearing beneath the waistband.

 

The way his long fingers toyed lazily with the hem, like he didn’t even realize how good he looked—how ruinous he was, sitting there like some divine distraction sent to test Bakugo’s ability to multitask.

 

 “Goddamn it.” Bakugo turned off the burner, and walked back over. 

 

He felt like he had no other choice.

 

He shoved Todoroki’s knees apart with a pointed scowl and stood between them, eyes dragging slow over every inch of him.

 

Todoroki looked up from his phone, lips twitching. “Need something?” he asked, too smug for his own good.

 

Bakugo didn’t answer. Just tilted his head, eyes molten, expression unreadable except for the fact that he looked starving.

 

Todoroki let out a quiet giggle.

 

A real one.

 

This beast of a man who’d devoured him last night was now giggling on his kitchen counter—soft, sweet, like sunshine through fog.

 

*

 

No one really wanted to talk about the Kirishima incident, but they met on campus anyway, pulled together by guilt, worry, and unanswered questions.

 

The grass was warm beneath their legs, but the shade from the tree overhead kept the heat bearable.

 

They sat in a loose, uneven circle on the quad — backpacks tossed nearby, drinks sweating in their hands, exhaustion still clinging to all of them like fog.

 

Kirishima sat with his arms wrapped around his knees, gaze fixed on the ground.

 

“I’m sorry,” Kirishima muttered. “To all of you. For not saying something sooner. For lying. For attacking you, and scaring you, and... Everything.”

 

He winced. His side still ached, even through Uraraka’s spells.

 

Kirishima continued anyway. “I just didn’t want you to see me like that. I didn't know exactly what was happening to me, and... I was scared you’d—look at me differently.”

 

“You mean like a dangerous freak?” Kaminari said, his voice too casual to be serious.

 

Kirishima looked up, startled.

 

Kaminari gave him a crooked grin and nodded toward Todoroki. “Hate to break it to you, dude, but you’re not even the only monster here. Toto and I got you beat by a couple hundred years.”

 

Todoroki didn’t react. He just took another sip from his drink, eyes on the middle distance.

 

Bakugo, on the other hand, snapped. “Watch your mouth.”

 

Kaminari blinked, startled by the venom in his voice.

 

Todoroki glanced his way, silent for a moment, then said quietly, “It’s fine. He’s not wrong.”

 

“You’re not a monster,” Bakugo muttered, barely audible. “None of you.”

 

Uraraka reached out and placed a hand on Bakugo’s knee. “Hey. He didn’t mean it like that.”

 

Kirishima stared at the ground again. “Maybe I am though. You guys don't... Lose control, like I did. I mean I was barely even present when all that went down.”

 

“No,” Todoroki said. “You’re not a monster. You just need more time to get used to it.”

 

The group fell quiet again.

 

Then footsteps approached — soft, steady, familiar.

 

Aizawa.

 

He stopped in the grass beside them, hands in his pockets, gaze flicking from one student to the next. “I heard what happened.”

 

No one said anything.

 

Aizawa crouched down beside them — close enough to carefully lift Kirishima's shirt, to peek at Kirishima’s still-healing wound. “You holding together?” he asked softly.

 

Kirishima nodded. “I'm fine.”

 

Aizawa nodded back. “I’m not here to lecture you,” he said. “I’m here to plan.”

 

Kirishima looked nervous anyway.

 

Aizawa stood again and crossed his arms. “Tonight's the Moonfall. You shift again?”

 

Kirishima looked up, surprised. “How’d you—?”

 

“I pay attention,” Aizawa said. “And I know the pattern.”

 

Uraraka frowned. “Wait, what pattern? You change more than once a month?”

 

Midoriya shook his head. “Werewolves change three nights — the night before, the night of, and the night after the full moon. Lunar Crest, Full Moon and Moonfall, based on what I've read.”

 

Kirishima nodded. “Yeah. The day before the full moon... I felt it. Like something crawling under my skin. And then it happened again yesterday. Completely destroyed my apartment, but. I know it's my own fault.”

 

Aizawa looked at him carefully. “Then here’s what we’re going to do. You’re all coming to my place tonight. I’ll prep the basement. We’ll reinforce it, add some charms and a cage. You’ll shift where it’s safe. We’ll monitor it. Learn.”

 

Kirishima’s answer was immediate. “Okay. Yeah. I want that.”

 

“Good,” Aizawa said. “Because I don’t think you’re dangerous. But we’re going to make sure of it.”

 

“Wait,” Kaminari said, eyebrows raised. “You want all of us at your place?”

 

“Unless you’d prefer I send him to a government facility for paranormal containment,” Aizawa said dryly.

 

“Nope. Your house is great,” Kaminari said quickly.

 

Uraraka looked at Kirishima. “Do you... want us there? Really?”

 

“I want people I trust,” Kirishima said, voice steady. “And I trust you.”

 

There it was again — that silence. Not heavy this time. Just full.

 

Todoroki leaned back on his elbows in the grass. “Never been invited to a slumber party before,” he said flatly. “Should be fun.”

 

*

 

Todoroki’s house stood like a concrete monolith against the trees, tucked far enough from the road that you wouldn’t notice it unless you were looking.

 

It was all sharp edges and shadow—half safehouse, half mausoleum. Fitting.

 

Bakugo parked the bike out front, killed the engine, and didn’t even get off before yelling, “Helmet.”

 

From the open doorway, Todoroki emerged in his usual layered coat, a duffel slung over one shoulder and an expression of pure, frosty defiance.

 

“I’m not wearing the damn helmet.”

 

Bakugo tossed it at him anyway. “Too bad.”

 

Todoroki caught it mid-air with a scowl, but didn’t argue. Not really.

 

Instead, he walked to the bike, unzipped his duffel, and casually dropped Bakugo’s bag inside.

 

“Hey—what are you—”

 

“It fits,” Todoroki said, swinging the now double-loaded bag over his back and climbing onto the bike. “I’ll carry it.”

 

Bakugo rolled his eyes but didn’t fight him on it.

 

He reached back and clipped the helmet under Todoroki’s chin, ignoring the dramatic sigh that followed.

 

“You done pouting?”

 

“I’m just saying,” Todoroki muttered, arms sliding around his waist as they took off, “Wearing a helmet when I’m undead feels a little redundant. Like putting a Band-Aid on a skeleton.”

 

“Cry about it, corpse boy. Safety first.”

 

The road was quiet. Long stretches of empty highway, the sun still trying to set.

 

Bakugo’s eyes narrowed just in time to see the figure step into the road.

 

Not walking.

 

Lurching.

 

“Shit—” Bakugo growled, and slammed on the brakes.

 

The tires shrieked.

 

The bike skidded, but not far—Bakugo was too good for that.

 

Todoroki’s arms tightened around him instinctively, steadying them both.

 

And then they saw it.

 

The thing standing just feet away—hulking, stitched, twitching.

 

One arm longer than the other. Joints bent wrong. Head cocked like it wasn’t sure which way to look.

 

It twitched like a puppet with cut strings.

 

Another one.

 

Another hybrid.

 

Bakugo didn’t even wait for it to move.

 

“Go,” he barked, and Todoroki jumped off the bike, landing in a crouch.

 

The demon let out a wet, garbled shriek—

 

And lunged at them.

 

*

 

The screech of tires still rang through the air when Todoroki hit the ground, knees bending to absorb the impact.

 

In one smooth motion, he yanked the helmet off and tossed it aside—barely hearing it clatter across the road.

 

The creature was already moving.

 

Unnatural limbs bent at jarring angles as it sprinted, mouth open in a jagged sneer, eyes too far apart.

 

Something that might have once been two demons, now sewn into one wrong body.

 

Todoroki didn’t wait.

 

He launched forward—swift, silent, and brutal. A fist to the gut. A sweeping kick.

 

He dropped low and conjured a spike of ice, driving it toward the creature’s chest.

 

It dodged at the last second and landed a backhand across Todoroki’s face.

 

The blow wasn’t graceful. It wasn’t precise.

 

But it hit. Todoroki stumbled back, lip split, blood bright in his mouth—and that was all it took for his instincts to kick in.

 

The moment his fangs dropped, it wasn’t voluntary. Just reflex.

 

The demon saw.

 

It stopped moving.

 

And then—it spoke. “Traitor.”

 

Todoroki froze.

 

The voice was guttural, warped, layered with too many mouths. “You fight for them,” it growled. “For the Slayer. You turn your fangs against your own.”

 

Todoroki didn’t answer. Couldn’t. The shock of being recognized—called out—clawed through him like a second strike.

 

And that hesitation almost cost him.

 

The demon lunged again.

 

But Bakugo was already there.

 

He moved like fire. Controlled fury. Fists swinging, blade out in one smooth motion—small, silver, and blessed.

 

The creature roared and struck, but Bakugo was faster—ducking under its swing, slashing once across its back, then spinning and driving the blade clean through its side.

 

A burst of steam. A cracking hiss.

 

And then—

 

Ash.

 

Just like the one Midoriya sketched. Just like the one they didn’t understand.

 

The thing crumbled to nothing at Bakugo’s feet.

 

Bakugo stepped back, panting, blade still raised. The wind scattered what was left.

 

And for a long moment, neither of them moved.

 

*

 

Ash still clung to the air when Bakugo exhaled, short and sharp, and slipped his blade back into its sheath.

 

He stepped forward, brushing a few flakes from Todoroki’s shoulder with the flat of his hand.

 

“You good?” Bakugo asked, scanning the pale cut along Todoroki’s jaw.

 

Todoroki touched it, fingers coming away bloody. “I can probably heal it,” he said, but his voice was distant. Distracted.

 

Bakugo narrowed his eyes.

 

“Well,” he muttered, trying to tug the mood back into familiar territory, “maybe if you were wearing your damn helmet, you wouldn’t have gotten bitch-slapped by a science project.”

 

No response.

 

Todoroki bent, picked the helmet out of the road, and slipped it on.

 

No sigh. No lecture about being undead. Just…put it on.

 

That pinged every alarm in Bakugo’s spine.

 

He stomped over, boots crunching asphalt, and flipped the visor up with more force than was strictly required. “Oi. Look at me.”

 

Todoroki blinked up at him, eyes unreadable behind the protective shell.

 

“You okay?” Bakugo asked, low and firm.

 

Todoroki’s gaze skated off. Still no answer.

 

Bakugo hooked two fingers under the rim and tugged him back into line—firm, not cruel. “Hey. Talk to me, babe.”

 

Todoroki’s breath caught.

 

And then, finally, he nodded once. “I’m just…” His voice was quieter now, steadier. “That was crazy right?”

 

“Yeah,” Bakugo said. “No shit. That thing talked to you.”

 

Todoroki nodded again, like he was trying to make sense of it. “It knew what I was. And it cared. Like it was trying to shame me.”

 

Bakugo didn’t let go. He just let his grip soften.

 

“We’ll figure it out,” he said. “We’ll talk to Aizawa when we get there. Maybe Kaminari. If anyone’s seen something like that before, it’s probably that demon-turned-human bastard.”

 

Todoroki finally cracked a smile. Barely.

 

Bakugo let him go and stepped back. “Get on.”

 

Todoroki adjusted the helmet and swung onto the bike behind him, arms looping around Bakugo’s waist the same way they always did.

 

But his grip was tighter than usual.

 

And neither of them said a word as they sped off toward Aizawa’s.

 

***

Chapter Text

“—I’m just saying,” Midoriya was mid-rant, voice pitching slightly with concern, “alcohol probably isn’t a good idea tonight.”

 

Kaminari was halfway through cracking open a can of something neon and unidentifiable. “Relax, Mom. I’m not getting wasted. Just a little buzzed. It's Friday night.”

 

Kirishima, already sitting on the edge of the cot Aizawa had shoved into one corner of the basement, gave a tired smile. “It’s fine, man. Go ahead. I don’t want anyone getting blackout drunk in case I go full rabid horror movie, but like... don’t put your lives on hold because of me.”

 

Midoriya still looked a little nervous, but he smiled and nodded anyway.

 

Kirishima did his best to reassure him.

 

“It’s okay,” Kirishima said, softer now. “I’ll shout if I need you to tackle me mid-transformation.”

 

Uraraka reached into the cooler and pulled out a can with a glittery label that read “Eldritch Lime!” and popped it open with a hiss. “Copy that, Red. Hope Denny brought his little bottle opener.”

 

“You know I did,” Kaminari bumped his can against hers, already grinning.

 

Aizawa exhaled like he'd aged ten years in one breath and gestured to Kirishima. “Moon’ll be up within the hour. Let’s go.”

 

Kirishima stood and followed without complaint, stepping toward the reinforced cage Aizawa had rigged in the back corner of the basement.

 

Salt lines, silver bolts, layered wards glowing faintly against the cement.

 

It was overkill. It was necessary.

 

“I feel like a zoo exhibit,” Kirishima said lightly as the cage door clanged open.

 

“You’re a protected zoo exhibit,” Aizawa corrected. “With friends.”

 

Midoriya, still hovering near the cooler but not touching it, gave him a small smile. “I think I'll stay sober for this one... Might get crazy.”

 

“Not surprised,” Kaminari said, already plopping onto the couch with a dramatic sigh.

 

Uraraka perched on the armrest beside Midoriya, her can already half-empty. She nudged his arm. “One sip?”

 

He hesitated. “I—”

 

“C’mon,” she said, grinning. “It’s lemon lime. How could you say no?”

 

He took the can, blushing faintly, and sipped.

 

Not because it was lemon lime. But because it was her asking.

 

Nearby, Kaminari tried to open a second bottle with his tiny keychain opener and immediately sliced his finger.

 

“Ow.” he hissed, shaking it.

 

“Saw that coming,” Uraraka said, “do you need a Band-Aid?”

 

Kaminari lifted his bleeding finger and grinned. “It’s fine! I’m still having fun.”

 

Aizawa rolled his eyes as he finished locking Kirishima into the cage. “I’ll get a bandage. Try not to bleed into anything magical.”

 

Just then, the front door creaked open upstairs.

 

Boots on concrete steps.

 

Bakugo was the first through the basement door, scowl already locked in place.

 

Todoroki followed behind, still carrying the duffel like it weighed nothing.

 

“Finally,” Kaminari said. “We were about to start a ritual without you.”

 

“He's lying,” Midoriya stood up, eyes widening the second he saw Todoroki’s face. “Wait—what happened to your face? Are you okay?”

 

Bakugo stepped between them without hesitation. “Back off, nerd. He’s got enough people to worry about him.”

 

Todoroki, deadpan: “He means himself.”

 

Midoriya blinked. “I was just—”

 

“I know,” Todoroki said gently, lifting one hand in surrender. “I’m sorry. He makes it so hard for me to make friends.”

 

Bakugo scoffed. “You don't need friends. You got me.”

 

“You see what I’m dealing with?” Todoroki said, pouting now. “No one likes us, Suki.”

 

Behind them, Kirishima laughed from inside the cage, low and sheepish. “Thanks for coming, guys.”

 

Todoroki’s expression shifted slightly—softer now. “Of course.”

 

And across the room, the light from the windows began to dim.

 

The moon wasn’t up yet.

 

But it was coming.

 

*

 

Aizawa, looking like he regretted every second of this plan, stood in front of the ancient TV in the corner of the basement, clicking slowly through the most depressing queue of free horror movies any of them had ever seen.

 

“You know what’s really horrifying?” Kaminari muttered, flopped upside down on the loveseat. “How misrepresented demons are in media.”

 

“We’re not watching anything with a demon in it,” Aizawa said flatly.

 

“Coward,” Kaminari said.

 

Eventually, Aizawa settled on something old and black-and-white that none of them recognized. It was background noise at best.

 

The rest of the group had scattered—couches, chairs, floor cushions and a cage.

 

The atmosphere, for once, was almost relaxed.

 

Midoriya stood beside Kirishima’s cage, holding out a few well-worn sketching pencils and a little clipboard of paper. “I was thinking, maybe I could sketch you in wolf form? Y’know, just for fun. Might help pass the time. Is that... Weird?”

 

Kirishima perked up immediately. “Are you kidding? I’m framing that. It’s going on the cage wall. Make me look ripped.”

 

“You’re already ripped,” Kaminari called from across the room.

 

Kirishima grinned. “Then just add fur and danger.”

 

Across the basement, Uraraka leaned forward on the couch, peering at Todoroki’s jaw with her brows furrowed.

 

The gash from earlier hadn’t closed all the way.

 

“Can I heal that?” she asked, hovering her fingers over the bruise.

 

Todoroki glanced at her. “I can do it. I just haven't felt like it yet.”

 

Bakugo made a face. “You gonna try to spit on your own face?”

 

“With magic. Not spit.”

 

Uraraka giggled. “Come on, Roki. Let me help you like you always help me. Plus, it's good practice for me.”

 

Todoroki tilted his head. “Are you proposing a healing partnership?”

 

“Obviously,” she said. “Team Spit.”

 

Bakugo groaned and buried his face in his hands. “I don't know why I tolerate any of you.”

 

Uraraka didn't even glance at him. “Because we're hot, mostly.”

 

Aizawa rolled his eyes, and headed back upstairs. Likely to grab something else, or maybe just get a break from these young adults.

 

Kaminari bounced up from his chair and wandered over with a can in hand, grinning like he wanted to be part of the fun. “Hey, you want one, Batboy? Something bubbly to go with that emotional growth?”

 

“I'm not a bat. That's a myth.” Todoroki corrected him, but still accepted the drink without hesitation.

 

Then his eyes caught the blood.

 

A thin, red line along Kaminari’s finger—dried but visible.

 

Todoroki’s gaze locked onto it.

 

Everything shifted.

 

The room dimmed.

 

Stillness crept in like fog.

 

“Ah,” Kaminari said with a nervous laugh. “Still figuring out bottle openers. Human tools are such a pain.”

 

Todoroki didn’t laugh. He stared.

 

Then—without warning—he shoved the drink into Bakugo’s chest and stood.

 

Slowly. Silently.

 

The air thickened.

 

His fangs dropped.

 

Kaminari’s smile faltered. “…Toto?”

 

Todoroki took a step closer.

 

Eyes locked.

 

Expression unreadable.

 

The room went dead quiet.

 

Even the old movie on the TV felt too loud.

 

Uraraka backed away from Kaminari, eyes wide. “Wait—”

 

Bakugo stood too, already halfway between them, voice low and tense. “Shoto.”

 

Todoroki didn’t respond.

 

He stepped even closer, head tilted slightly, one fang glinting beneath the flicker of fluorescent light.

 

Bakugo’s hand twitched toward his belt, where something sharp probably lived. “You lose control, I’ll make you regret it. I don’t care how pretty your face is.”

 

Kaminari laughed, but it cracked. “Okay. Ha. You’re... you’re fucking with me.” He tried to force confidence, but it still sounded nervous.

 

Todoroki stopped just in front of him.

 

The tension snapped taut.

 

Then— He smirked.

 

Kaminari stared for a beat, and then shoved his shoulder with a snort. “You asshole.”

 

Todoroki’s smirk grew, fangs still out. “I’m learning humor.”

 

“Not at my expense, you’re not,” Kaminari muttered, pressing a hand to his chest. “We're supposed to be a team. And you nearly gave me a cardiac event.”

 

Midoriya let out the breath he’d been holding, hand pressed over his own heart. “Christ. I think I did have a cardiac event.”

 

Bakugo rolled his eyes and shoved Todoroki’s shoulder. “Don’t joke about eating people. We talked about this.”

 

Todoroki gave an overly dramatic bow, one hand over his heart like a theater kid finishing a monologue. “I know, I know. But it was sorta funny right?”

 

From the cage, Kirishima grinned. “It was funny, dude. I support this new vampire mischief arc.”

 

And for a moment—just a moment—everyone laughed.

 

The movie kept playing. The tension eased.

 

And upstairs, through the clouds, the moon was beginning to rise.

 

*

 

In one corner of the room, Uraraka’s hand glowed gently, suspended just over Todoroki’s jaw.

 

The cut was shallow but stubborn, and they’d both agreed to try their combined magic—“just to test compatibility,” she’d said with a wink.

 

Their voices murmured in soft tandem, her chant lilting and rhythmic, his slower, colder—almost a growl.

 

It was strange, hearing them speak in languages no one else could quite identify.

 

Witchcraft and vampiric dialects, intertwining like twin threads of the same power.

 

Midoriya stood nearby, sketchpad forgotten in his lap, watching Uraraka like she’d hung the moon herself.

 

Bakugo didn’t notice—he was too busy gesturing sharply at Aizawa and Kaminari. “I’m telling you,” he said, low but firm, “it talked. Looked Shoto in the face and called him a traitor.”

 

“That’s not normal,” Kaminari muttered, one hand fidgeting with the hem of his shirt. “Demons that talk usually look human. Like, vaguely human at least. That thing was stitched together like a butcher’s sketchbook.”

 

Aizawa frowned. “Maybe they're evolving.”

 

Kaminari blinked. “How?”

 

“If someone’s combining demons and giving them intelligence,” Aizawa said slowly, “they’re not just making monsters. They’re making soldiers.”

 

The room seemed to dip in temperature.

 

Kaminari’s voice dropped. “Oh.”

 

Before the dread could settle too deep, it was interrupted by the sound of a pencil hitting the floor.

 

Midoriya’s voice broke the tension, light and distracted. “Kiri, if this turns out looking like a muppet, I want you to pretend it’s dignified.”

 

Kirishima laughed softly from inside the cage. “Nah, if it’s bad I’m absolutely hanging it up anyway. Art is vulnerability, man.”

 

Midoriya chuckled, still talking as he leaned forward to pick up the pencil he’d dropped. “Okay, but I’m just saying, you don’t want your werewolf debut looking like—”

 

CLANG.

 

A flash of movement.

 

Todoroki moved faster.

 

In an instant, he reached across the space, grabbed Midoriya by the back of his hoodie, and yanked him back.

 

Midoriya stumbled, confused, his hand still halfway to the pencil—

 

Just as a massive, clawed hand slammed into the bars of the cage. The metal groaned.

 

Everyone froze.

 

Midoriya looked up.

 

And what he saw wasn’t Kirishima anymore.

 

Well... It was, and it wasn't.

 

Fur. Fangs. Eyes glowing faint gold in the basement’s low light.

 

Shoulders too broad for the cage. Chest heaving with deep, ragged breaths.

 

The werewolf let out a snarl so loud it shook the floorboards.

 

Midoriya’s voice cracked. “...Kiri?”

 

The creature snarled again, slamming a claw against the bars once more before pacing violently in a circle, rattling the cage.

 

“Shit,” Bakugo muttered, already moving to Todoroki’s side. “That’s on me. Should’ve kept track of the damn moon.”

 

Kaminari scrambled to Midoriya’s side. “You okay?”

 

Midoriya nodded numbly, clutching the pencil like a dagger. “Yeah. I—I didn’t even hear him move.”

 

The cage rattled again—loud, sharp. One of the silver bolts holding the bottom corner scraped against the cement with a metallic screech.

 

Kirishima—what was left of him—paced with heavy, lurching steps.

 

His claws dragged sparks across the bars with every pass. His breathing came hard and fast, nostrils flaring like he could smell the sweat rising in the room.

 

“Don’t panic,” Aizawa said flatly.

 

Kirishima lunged at the bars again. The metal groaned.

 

Aizawa didn’t even flinch. “This is normal. He’s just adjusting to the cage. Figuring out his boundaries.” He stepped closer. “Give him ten minutes, maybe fifteen. He’ll get tired. Settle down.”

 

Bakugo didn’t look convinced. “He’s trying to punch through steel with his face.”

 

“And yet,” Aizawa said calmly, “he hasn't.”

 

The werewolf snarled again, raking a claw across the reinforced door. Sparks flew.

 

Aizawa turned to the group, eyes hard now. “Listen. This is manageable. But I need everyone alert. If he gets out, you don’t try to fight him. You run. Unless you're a vampire or the Slayer, you run. Got it?”

 

Midoriya nodded quickly. Uraraka swallowed hard and grabbed a salt pouch from the table, holding it like a stress ball.

 

Aizawa passed Kaminari the first aid kit. “Patch your finger. No more bleeding.”

 

“Right. Totally. On it,” Kaminari said, voice an octave too high.

 

Behind Midoriya, Uraraka watched the cage without blinking, her expression tight, shoulders hunched like she was trying to make herself smaller.

 

Todoroki moved toward the cage slowly, carefully, one hand raised in a neutral gesture. “Can he still understand us? Hear us?”

 

“Probably,” Aizawa said. “But don’t get close. He’s not your friend right now.”

 

Kirishima—or the thing inside his skin—let out a low growl, shoulders rolling, gold eyes fixed unblinking on Todoroki’s throat.

 

There was no recognition in those eyes. No hesitation. Just hunger.

 

Todoroki froze. “…Yeah,” he said. “I noticed.”

 

Bakugo grabbed his arm and pulled him back. “Alright, Crypt Keeper. Not a petting zoo.”

 

The werewolf paced again. Still snarling. Still testing.

 

But not breaking through.

 

Not yet.

 

***

Chapter Text

CLANG.

 

The werewolf slammed against the bars again—harder this time. Metal groaned.

 

A low, animalistic growl reverberated through the basement like thunder rolling beneath their feet.

 

“Back up,” Aizawa snapped, already moving in front of the cage. “Everyone—now.”

 

They scattered on instinct.

 

Midoriya stumbled, still clutching his sketchpad. Kaminari looked stunned, rooted to the spot until Bakugo yanked him out of the way.

 

“Uraraka, Todoroki,” Aizawa said sharply, turning toward them, “I want every protection charm you’ve got. If the cage fails, that spellwork’s our only line of defense.”

 

Uraraka’s face paled. “I—I don’t know if I know one strong enough—”

 

Todoroki touched her elbow gently. “I do.”

 

She blinked up at him.

 

“Come on,” he said, already reaching for the satchel of supplies she’d brought. “I’ll teach you.”

 

She followed without hesitation.

 

In the corner of the room, Midoriya had already dropped into a crouch, flipping to a clean page in his sketchbook.

 

His pencil moved fast, strokes messy but precise—capturing the beast pacing inside the cage, claws clicking on the concrete floor.

 

Kaminari didn’t move at first.

 

He just stared.

 

At the creature.

 

At Kirishima. His best friend.

 

The friend he’d known for years, who now snarled and slammed himself against reinforced steel.

 

He swallowed hard.

 

Aizawa turned toward him. “Kaminari.”

 

He startled. “Y-Yeah?”

 

“Stay back. Watch. Take notes.”

 

“But I—”

 

“I know who it is.” Aizawa’s voice was calm but ironclad. “But you can’t help him like this. Keep your distance. Be ready to act if I say so.”

 

Kaminari gave a jerky nod and backed up, planting himself behind Midoriya. “I got you, man,” he muttered, more to Kirishima than anyone.

 

Bakugo hadn’t moved from the center of the room.

 

He stood perfectly still, watching the creature inside the cage. His eyes flicked between the claws, the teeth, the way it moved like it was testing every inch of its prison for weakness.

 

He’d already fought it once.

 

And he could feel it coming again.

 

Aizawa turned to him last. “Bakugo.”

 

Bakugo didn’t look away from the cage. “I know. I’m ready.”

 

He rolled his shoulders once, loosening his neck. His hands flexed by his sides, coiled with tension.

 

Inside the cage, the werewolf reared up again and threw itself at the bars.

 

They held.

 

For now.

 

Todoroki’s voice echoed from the other side of the room, low and even as he chanted in tandem with Uraraka. Their hands moved together over glowing salt lines, drawing sigils into the floor, sketching power into the walls.

 

A steadying pulse of magic began to hum through the basement like a second heartbeat.

 

The werewolf snarled again and turned its glowing eyes on Bakugo.

 

And Bakugo… growled right back.

 

*

 

The mood had finally started to settle, a few hours later.

 

Kirishima was curled up inside the cage, shaggy fur rising and falling slowly with each breath. It was almost peaceful. Almost like he was sleeping.

 

Midoriya was kneeling nearby, eyes darting between the pencil in his hand and the half-finished sketch in his lap.

 

Uraraka leaned over one shoulder, her chin practically resting against his bicep as she watched him work, quiet and content.

 

Todoroki sat cross-legged near one of the glowing ward circles, tuning the protective charm with a practiced fingertip.

 

Beside him, Kaminari had drifted closer to the cage again—still a safe distance, but clearly fighting the urge to be near.

 

Bakugo jogged down the stairs, two water bottles tucked under his arm and another already passed off to Midoriya.

 

He stopped in front of Kaminari.

 

Held out the bottle.

 

Kaminari blinked, almost like he didn’t notice him at first.

 

Then he took it.

 

But he didn't look away from the cage.

 

Bakugo hesitated, then reached down and ruffled his hair, rough but not unkind. “He’s tough,” he said. “He’ll be okay.”

 

Kaminari nodded, barely.

 

Bakugo left him with that.

 

He crossed the basement and dropped down next to Todoroki—more like onto him, really—legs slung over his lap, arm behind his back, like they were lounging at home.

 

Todoroki raised an eyebrow. “You have no respect for personal space.”

 

Bakugo shoved the bottle into his hands. “Shut up and drink it.”

 

“I don’t need water.”

 

“You also don’t need to whine about helmets, but here we are.”

 

Uraraka snorted.

 

Midoriya gave Todoroki a look that said just let him, and Todoroki did his best impression of a pout.

 

“I’m terribly mistreated,” Todoroki told them solemnly. “He’s so cruel to me.”

 

Bakugo smacked his chest. “Shut the hell up.”

 

“You’re all witnesses,” Todoroki said, turning to the others. “Abuse.”

 

“Emotional resilience training,” Bakugo corrected, grabbing Todoroki’s chin and tilting it to inspect the still-fading mark on his jaw. “You’ll thank me later.”

 

“Sure I will.”

 

Midoriya laughed quietly, tucking a strand of hair behind his ear as he leaned into Uraraka.

 

The room had started to feel light again.

 

Which is exactly when everything went to shit.

 

Aizawa appeared at the top of the basement stairs, eyes scanning automatically for anything off.

 

He stopped cold halfway down. “Kaminari—Back up!”

 

Too late.

 

Kaminari had stretched out on his side near the cage, just a little closer, just trying to be near Kirishima in whatever way he could.

 

He didn’t see the blur of motion until claws sank into his arm.

 

He shouted—high and sharp, all instinct and pain—and twisted back, trying to yank free.

 

The wolf inside the cage growled, yanking harder.

 

Kaminari’s feet kicked against the floor, scrambling for leverage.

 

And then everything moved at once.

 

Todoroki was there in a blink—dropped to his knees beside Kaminari, fangs bared. He didn’t hesitate.

 

He sank them into the thick, furred wrist gripping Kaminari, biting deep, hard.

 

The werewolf howled.

 

The claws loosened.

 

Bakugo grabbed Kaminari by the shoulders and ripped him back, pulling him against his chest and immediately pressing down on the bleeding arm.

 

Kaminari gasped, eyes wide. “I’m okay, I’m okay, I—”

 

“Shut up,” Bakugo said, voice tight. “You’re bleeding.”

 

“Still okay—!”

 

“You fuckin' dumbass, what the fuck were you thinking getting that close to the cage?”

 

Uraraka was already scrambling for her kit. “Hold on—I’ve got herbs. I can stop the bleeding—”

 

Midoriya froze in place, clutching his sketchpad like a shield.

 

He couldn’t look away from the way the creature—Kirishima—snarled and paced, back on all fours, fangs glinting behind bloodstained lips.

 

Todoroki stood slowly, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand.

 

His fangs retracted. His eyes were cold and sharp.

 

“Everyone stay back,” Aizawa barked, rushing the last of the stairs and helping Uraraka press cloth to Kaminari’s wound. “I know he's your friend, but right now he's a dangerous animal. Okay? Please don't lose sight of that. You know he'll be kicking himself tomorrow if any of you get seriously hurt.”

 

The room had fallen completely silent again.

 

And in that heavy quiet, Kaminari—still trembling—whispered, “I’m sorry.”

 

Bakugo turned to him, eyes narrow. “What?”

 

Kaminari didn’t meet his gaze. He looked at the cage.

 

At the wolf still snarling inside.

 

“I’m sorry,” he said again. “I know it’s not him right now, but... it is. And I scared him. He didn’t mean to hurt me. I was just too close. I was stupid.”

 

Bakugo didn’t speak.

 

Todoroki did. “You weren’t stupid.”

 

Kaminari looked at him, surprised.

 

“You were kind. That’s all.”

 

And then, for a long time, no one said anything.

 

They just sat in that flickering basement, surrounded by protective charms and blood-soaked cloth and the kind of silence that came when reality hit harder than any demon ever could.

 

*

 

The moon had started to sink by the time the growling stopped.

 

Inside the cage, the creature slumped forward. Shaggy fur began to thin. Claws retracted.

 

The monster unwound itself back into something human—bone by bone, muscle by muscle—until it was just Kirishima again.

 

Curled on his side.

 

Breathing shallow and slow.

 

Unconscious.

 

The room didn’t move at first. No one did.

 

Then Aizawa walked over, keys in hand, and unlocked the cage.

 

He didn’t say a word—just stepped inside, draped a thick blanket over Kirishima’s body, and turned back to the group with the heaviest sigh any of them had heard all night.

 

“It’s over,” he muttered. “Everyone get some sleep.”

 

He climbed the stairs without looking back.

 

No one argued.

 

Not even Kaminari.

 

But as soon as Aizawa’s footsteps disappeared overhead, Kaminari stood.

 

His arm was newly bandaged, tight and clean.

 

He didn’t say anything to the others—just quietly picked up another blanket from the couch and stepped into the cage without hesitation.

 

He didn’t touch Kirishima.

 

Just curled up a few feet away and pulled the blanket up to his chin.

 

Finally letting his eyes close.

 

Midoriya was already half-asleep on the couch, slumped sideways with his mouth open and his sketchpad hanging off the edge of the cushion.

 

Uraraka smiled at him fondly, grabbed one of the last spare blankets, and gently tossed it over him.

 

She climbed in beside him without a sound, her back pressed to his, and within minutes, her breathing matched his perfectly.

 

The quiet that followed felt earned.

 

Heavy. But safe.

 

Todoroki hadn’t moved.

 

He was still watching the cage—watching Kirishima’s unconscious form with the same sharpness he always wore after a fight. As if danger might still be hiding in the air.

 

Bakugo shifted from his spot in the recliner, already settling in, and cracked one eye open. “Oi.”

 

Todoroki glanced over.

 

Bakugo held out his arms.

 

Didn’t say anything else.

 

Todoroki rolled his eyes. But only a little.

 

He padded over slowly, and all but collapsed into Bakugo’s lap, limbs awkward and long, like a cat trying to figure out how to sit on a ledge that’s too small.

 

They made it work.

 

Barely.

 

Todoroki pressed a soft kiss to Bakugo’s mouth before tucking his head beneath his chin, letting the blanket fall over both of them.

 

Bakugo exhaled. Arms wrapping around him tightly. Like instinct.

 

Like home.

 

“Thanks,” Todoroki murmured against his skin, too quiet for anyone else to hear.

 

Bakugo didn’t answer.

 

But his grip tightened slightly.

 

And then the basement dimmed, heavy with breath and warmth, the first hints of sunrise curling through the old windowpanes.

 

***

Chapter 10

Notes:

Time for some vampire drama lol

Chapter Text

Aizawa shuffled out of his room like a sleep-deprived cryptid, shirtless, sweatpants low, hair somehow more chaotic than usual.

 

He made it to the coffee machine with the posture of a man who had fought God and lost.

 

No one spoke.

 

Not even Kaminari.

 

He poured a full mug of coffee—black, of course—took one long sip, and turned to face the room with the haunted gaze of a man who’d housed six emotionally volatile young adults during a full moon.

 

“If you burn my kitchen down,” he said slowly, “I will not stop you. But I will be very disappointed.”

 

Then he turned and disappeared down the hallway again.

 

No one questioned it.

 

In the kitchen, Midoriya was working the stove with the precision of a surgeon. Pancakes stacked high, scrambled eggs in a pan, bacon sizzling.

 

Kirishima stood next to him, already eating.

 

Not finished food. Ingredients.

 

He had a strip of half-cooked bacon in one hand and a spoonful of batter in the other.

 

Midoriya didn’t even flinch. “You know that’s not how breakfast works, right?”

 

“I know, sorry,” Kirishima groaned through a mouthful. “I just—feel like I haven’t eaten in a week.”

 

Midoriya just laughed and handed him a plate.

 

At the table, Bakugo sat with a steaming mug in hand, watching Todoroki with the single-minded focus of someone who'd die before looking away.

 

Todoroki, meanwhile, was studying Kaminari’s arm.

 

Kaminari lifted the bandaged hand with a shrug. “It’s really not that bad,” he said. “Barely even hurts. Honestly.”

 

Uraraka, sitting cross-legged in her chair with coffee cradled in both hands, frowned. “If you give me like, ten minutes to wake up, I can heal that. I just need to grab my bag.”

 

Kaminari waved her off. “No big deal.”

 

Bakugo grumbled something sharp under his breath, but before he could fully speak, Kirishima spoke up from the kitchen.

 

“It is a big deal,” he said, stepping into the room. He was holding his plate like it was an afterthought, his eyes glued to the bandage on Kaminari’s arm. “I really am sorry, Kami.”

 

Kaminari tilted his head. “And you're forgiven, dummy. Not like it was on purpose.”

 

Kirishima blinked, then smiled sheepishly. “I just—I feel bad, man. I know I didn’t mean to, but it still sucks seeing you hurt ‘cause of me.”

 

Kaminari gave him a lopsided grin. “I’m not even mad. It's gonna make a wicked scar.”

 

But Todoroki didn’t look convinced.

 

“I can heal it,” he said quietly. “If Katsuki's okay with it.”

 

That got the room’s attention.

 

Everyone looked at Bakugo.

 

Bakugo squinted. “The spit thing?”

 

Todoroki nodded.

 

“Yeah, I don’t give a shit.”

 

But he did.

 

He just didn’t realize it until Todoroki stepped close to Kaminari, reached out gently, and said, “Tell me if it feels strange.”

 

Bakugo’s jaw tensed.

 

Kaminari, already used to Todoroki’s dramatics, held out his arm with a crooked smile. “You’re the doctor.”

 

Todoroki reached out, fingers brushing Kaminari’s wrist before gently peeling the bandage away.

 

Todoroki leaned in and licked a long stripe under the bandage, his touch careful, his eyes trained on the skin beneath.

 

His tongue dragged over the wound in one clean motion, and by the time Kaminari blinked, the skin was already knitting closed.

 

The whole table watched in awe.

 

Kirishima, chewing with his mouth open, muttered, “That’s actually kinda dope.”

 

Kaminari flexed his fingers, impressed. “Dude. Thank you. That’s wild. Like, if I could do that, I’d never use Neosporin again.”

 

Todoroki stepped back, wiping the corner of his mouth on a napkin like this was completely normal behavior.

 

Bakugo scowled into his coffee.

 

Midoriya leaned over to Uraraka and whispered, “Kinda intimate, no?”

 

Uraraka whispered back, “For sure.”

 

Bakugo did not need to hear that.

 

He stood abruptly and stalked to the fridge for absolutely no reason, muttering under his breath to Todoroki, “Better not catch you licking anyone else. You're not a damn dog.”

 

Todoroki blinked, looking vaguely proud of himself. “Are you jealous?”

 

“Shut up.”

 

Todoroki smiled into his mug. “That’s not a no.”

 

Bakugo slammed the fridge shut.

 

And yet—when he passed back by the table, he still reached out, grabbed Todoroki’s chin, and kissed him square on the mouth. “Next time,” he muttered, “you ask me for permission first.”

 

Todoroki, dazed, nodded once. “Okay.”

 

There was a pause.

 

Midoriya blinked. “Didn’t he literally ask you just now?”

 

Uraraka nodded, lips pressed together to keep from laughing. “Yeah, he totally asked.”

 

“I concur,” Kaminari added, lifting his bandaged hand like he was in court.

 

Kirishima grinned around a mouthful of pancake. “This feels like slander, but the friendly kind.”

 

Bakugo’s eye twitched. “You’re all dead to me.”

 

Todoroki's response came first. “Just me, Suki.”

 

“Dead?” Kaminari gasped dramatically. “You’d kill a poor injured human who was just healed by your hot vampire boyfriend?”

 

“Seriously,” Uraraka said. “That’s cold, man.”

 

Midoriya placed a solemn hand on Bakugo’s shoulder. “This is exactly how villains are born.”

 

Bakugo growled and brushed him off like a bug. “I hate all of you.”

 

But his ears were pink.

 

Todoroki leaned back in his chair with a quiet smirk. “I feel very supported right now,” he said softly.

 

Kaminari raised his drink. “To emotional support!”

 

Bakugo flipped them all off as he returned to his seat.

 

But when Todoroki gently pressed their knees together under the table, Bakugo didn’t move away.

 

Didn’t even try.

 

*

 

Later that day, everyone went home to get some rest.

 

Todoroki sat curled on his couch, one leg tucked beneath him, a blanket draped over his shoulders more for habit than warmth.

 

The room was dim, save for the soft lamp beside him, casting gold light over the pages of his book.

 

Outside, the sky was overcast. Inside, everything was still. Silent. Controlled.

 

Exactly the way he liked it.

 

His phone buzzed once. Then again.

 

He reached for it, a sigh already halfway out of his mouth.

 

Toya:

You’re ghosting.

Again.

 

Toya:

The big idiot's looking for you.

Something about the ceremony.

 

Toya:

Please come by. Just once. Just for this.

 

Todoroki stared at the texts a moment, thumb hovering over the screen.

 

He hadn’t been to the estate since the winter solstice.

 

And Toya… Toya was the only reason he ever even considered going back.

 

The next message came in while he was still debating.

 

Toya:

He says I’m ready. That I’ll be taking over soon.

I want you there. Please.

 

Todoroki exhaled slowly and started typing.

 

I’ll try. No promises.

 

The phone rang before he could hit send.

 

Bakugo.

 

He answered it without hesitation. “Hey.”

 

“Do vampires bowl?”

 

Todoroki blinked. “I… don’t know. I don't see why not.”

 

“Great. I’ll pick you up at seven.”

 

Todoroki closed his book. “I might have to see my brother first.”

 

There was a beat of silence. “Oh. Okay.” Another pause. Then, “Can I come with ya?”

 

“No.”

 

“Why not?”

 

“It’s not a safe place for anyone who isn’t blood. It's too dangerous.”

 

“So’s dating you, and I’m doing that anyway.”

 

“Suki—”

 

“I'll be there in twenty,” Bakugo said, already smug. “Wear something cute.”

 

The line went dead.

 

Todoroki sat still for a few seconds.

 

Then he slowly stood, shaking his head and muttered to himself, “Insufferable.”

 

But he was already heading toward his room to get changed.

 

*

 

Thirty minutes later, Bakugo was sprawled across Todoroki’s bed like he paid rent. Boots still on.

 

One arm tucked behind his head, the other lazily flipping through a text thread he had zero intention of responding to.

 

“So, Denki accidentally set off the fire alarm in the chem building,” Bakugo said, smirking. “Wasn’t even using chemicals. Just left his lunch too close to a Bunsen burner.”

 

Todoroki, halfway into a pair of black jeans, raised an eyebrow. “What was his lunch?”

 

“No idea. Could’ve been a cursed object for all I know.”

 

Todoroki didn’t smile, but the corners of his mouth twitched.

 

His back was to Bakugo now, pulling a fitted black tee down over his chest.

 

Then he reached for the jewelry tray on his dresser, sliding rings onto his fingers—each one deliberate, each one matching some aesthetic only he could name.

 

Bakugo didn’t look away. “You know it’s unfair, right? That you’re hot and well-dressed?”

 

“I didn’t choose this life,” Todoroki said dryly, slipping on a few more rings. “It chose me.”

 

Bakugo opened his mouth—

 

—but paused, brow furrowing slightly.

 

A ripple of something prickled at the edge of his senses.

 

That familiar, electric hum at the base of his spine—sharp and low like a silent alarm.

 

He glanced at Todoroki, head tilting. “…You’re setting off my vamp radar again,” he muttered. “Dial down the brood, would ya?”

 

Todoroki turned, two shirts in his hands—one dark grey and low-cut, the other a blood-red button-down that caught the light like wet silk. “Which one?” he asked.

 

Bakugo sat up, lips parting like he was about to give the definitive answer—

 

—but the voice came from the doorway instead.

 

“Red one,” said Toya, grinning. “It's a good color on you.”

 

Todoroki froze.

 

Bakugo looked from Todoroki to the doorway, putting it together. “Oh, it was you.” He glanced at Todoroki, smirking. “Since when do you have friends?”

 

Todoroki responded softly, “That's my brother. Unfortunately.”

 

Toya raised a lazy hand. “In the flesh.”

 

Bakugo turned back to Toya quickly. “Dude, finally. He never lets me meet anyone.”

 

“Don’t take it personally,” Toya said, stepping into the room like he owned the place. “He thinks everyone’s a threat.”

 

“Well, I'm a threat too,” Bakugo said proudly.

 

Todoroki sighed and rubbed his temple. “Toya, I’ve asked you not to use your key unless there’s an emergency.”

 

“Well, you didn’t text back,” Toya said, unapologetic. “Thought maybe you got dusted.”

 

Bakugo leaned back against the wall, grinning. “Nah. I’d kill anything that tried.”

 

“Forgot to hit 'send',” Todoroki explained in a flat tone.

 

Toya ignored him, giving Bakugo a look that was equal parts impressed and entertained. “You’re fun. And kinda hot. I see why he likes you.”

 

Todoroki mumbled something under his breath and grabbed the red shirt with a little more aggression than necessary. “Don't flirt with him,” he muttered, slipping it on.

 

“Who says I’m flirting?” Toya asked, mock-innocent. “I’m just appreciating the view.”

 

Bakugo smirked, catching on immediately. “Finally. Someone in this family recognizes my value.”

 

Todoroki shot them both a warning glance as he pulled the shirt over his shoulders. “Don't even.”

 

Toya leaned dramatically against the dresser. “You know, if things don’t work out between you two—”

 

“Oh please. You couldn't handle him,” Todoroki interrupted quickly.

 

Bakugo raised an eyebrow.

 

Toya laughed, enjoying this far too much. “Just saying. I make a mean breakfast, and I don’t vanish mid-text.”

 

“I forgot to hit send,” Todoroki said through clenched teeth.

 

Bakugo stage-whispered to Toya, “Careful, he’s sensitive about the texting thing. Still a sore spot.”

 

Toya nodded solemnly. “Got it. Sensitive, brooding, emotionally unavailable—classic youngest sibling energy.”

 

“Say that louder,” Todoroki muttered, buttoning the shirt. “I want Katsuki to hear your final words.”

 

“Oh, he’s threatening me now,” Toya said brightly. “Isn't he adorable?”

 

“He really is,” Bakugo added, eyes narrowed playfully.

 

Todoroki took a deep, suffering breath. “You two are unbearable.”

 

Bakugo leaned back on his elbows, grinning widely. “You're just jealous.” He turned to Toya, expression brightening. “Hey, you wanna come bowling with us later?”

 

Todoroki turned sharply, betrayed. “Absolutely not.”

 

Toya grinned. “I love bowling.”

 

“No, you don’t,” Todoroki argued instantly.

 

“I do now,” Toya said smoothly, eyes glinting with mischief. “Especially if it bothers you this much.”

 

Bakugo snorted. “Perfect. You’re invited.”

 

“Great,” Todoroki muttered sarcastically, adjusting a cuff with more aggression than needed. “This is exactly what I needed tonight.”

 

“Oh, lighten up,” Toya teased. “What happened to clan tradition, huh? You find a snack, you pass it around. But nooo, you had to go and get attached.”

 

Bakugo barked a laugh. “Damn. Am I dessert at the vampire potluck?”

 

He didn’t even finish the smile before Todoroki turned on Toya. “Shut up.”

 

The words cracked like a whip—louder than anyone expected.

 

Even Bakugo stiffened.

 

Todoroki’s voice dropped, low and lethal. “He’s not food. He’s not a toy. And that's not fucking funny.”

 

Toya blinked, caught off guard.

 

But Todoroki wasn’t done. “You don’t get to come into my home, talk about my partner like he’s disposable, and expect me to just laugh along.”

 

The room went still. Even the air seemed to quiet around him.

 

Todoroki took a step closer, eyes hard, voice trembling with controlled fury. “If you can’t be respectful, get the fuck out.”

 

Toya’s grin faded entirely. He raised both hands slowly, palms open in surrender. “Alright, alright. Message received.”

 

Bakugo stayed quiet, watching Todoroki carefully.

 

After a long beat, Todoroki exhaled, jaw still clenched.

 

Toya took a step back toward the hallway. “Didn’t mean to push. Won’t happen again.”

 

“Better not,” Todoroki muttered, turning away.

 

Toya gave a short, tired laugh.

 

He slipped out the door without another word.

 

***

Chapter Text

Toya tossed himself onto the couch in the living room like he owned it, limbs draped dramatically, eyes scanning the room with exaggerated flair. “God, it’s bright in here. You trying to kill me?”

 

Todoroki followed him into the room but didn’t look up. “You can let yourself out.”

 

“Still mad, huh?” Toya asked, less amused now.

 

Todoroki tightened the cuff on his sleeve without answering.

 

The silence that followed wasn’t just awkward—it was dense, like the walls themselves were bracing for impact.

 

Bakugo sat down in the armchair across the room, legs spread, arms folded tight over his chest.

 

He watched the exchange like someone staring at a lit fuse, unsure how long the cord was. “Uh. Should I... not be here for this?” he asked carefully.

 

Toya ignored him. “I said something out of line. I know that. I’m sorry.”

 

“Apologies don’t erase intent. Enji talks about humans like that, and I don't appreciate you starting to sound like him,” Todoroki said coldly, finally turning to face him.

 

Toya straightened. “You really think I meant to insult him? I was being—”

 

“Cruel,” Todoroki interrupted. “And flippant. Like always.”

 

Bakugo’s shoulders tensed. He glanced at Todoroki, then Toya, then back down at his hands.

 

He didn’t know which was worse—the chill in Todoroki’s voice, or the way Toya didn’t even flinch from it.

 

“Look,” Toya said, quieter now. “I didn’t come here to fight.”

 

“No?” Todoroki asked, stepping into the room properly now, arms folded. “You claim you came here to check on me, but then you come in here and flirt with my partner, and talk about eating him like it's a joke.”

 

Toya opened his mouth, then shut it again. The theatrical energy had drained from him completely. He looked older now. Tired. “I came to ask you to be there.”

 

“For the ceremony?” Todoroki asked.

 

Toya nodded.

 

“No,” Todoroki said, without hesitation. “And before you try again—I mean it.”

 

Bakugo shifted slightly, like he wanted to say something but wasn’t sure if he was allowed.

 

Toya stood up slowly, exhaling through his nose. “I just... it’s not about him this time. It’s about me. I’m taking the throne. After everything. And I wanted—” He paused, voice thinning. “I wanted you to see it.”

 

Todoroki didn’t move. Didn’t speak.

 

Bakugo’s hand rested on the arm of his chair. His fingers tapped once. “…You don’t have to stay the whole time,” he said gently, eyes on Todoroki. “Just for a few minutes, if you want.”

 

Todoroki’s jaw tightened. “Why do you two care so much about what I do?”

 

“Because you’re part of this,” Toya said. “You're... You're part of the legacy.”

 

“Don’t remind me,” Todoroki muttered.

 

The silence that followed was long and heavy.

 

Bakugo looked between them again, then leaned forward, elbows on his knees. “I’ll wait outside,” he offered, voice quiet.

 

Toya shook his head. “You don’t have to—”

 

“No,” Bakugo cut in, already rising. “It's okay.”

 

He walked to the front door and disappeared without another word.

 

Toya turned back to Todoroki. “Just think about it,” he said softly. “That’s all I’m asking.”

 

Todoroki didn’t answer.

 

Toya lingered for a second longer, then let out a slow breath. “Okay. I’ll go. Sorry again, I didn't mean to disappoint you.”

 

He reached for his jacket without fanfare, pulling it over his shoulders.

 

At the door, he hesitated. “You’re still my little brother, y’know. No matter how pissed you are.”

 

“Then stop using that as a weapon,” Todoroki said.

 

Toya’s lips twitched, but not into a smile. “Fair enough.”

 

And with that, he was gone.

 

*

 

Outside, the sun was finally dipping low enough to stain the sky orange.

 

Long shadows stretched across the front steps of Todoroki’s house, where Bakugo had been pacing a groove into the concrete for the better part of ten minutes.

 

He was still there when the front door creaked open.

 

Toya stepped out, one hand lifting to shield his eyes automatically. The awning stretched far enough to block the last angry rays of sun, but he still winced at the glow.

 

Bakugo stopped pacing. “You good?”

 

Toya lowered his hand. “Yeah. I’m not on fire, so I’d call that a win.”

 

Bakugo snorted. “Could’ve used a heads-up that it was gonna get that intense.”

 

“Yeah, well.” Toya cracked his neck. “You really surprised?”

 

Bakugo didn’t answer at first. He glanced toward the door, then back at Toya. “You leaving already?”

 

Toya shrugged. “Didn’t exactly get a warm invitation to stick around.”

 

Bakugo hesitated. Then, “Can I ask you something?”

 

“Shoot.”

 

“What’s the big deal about this ceremony? You’re takin’ over the clan, right?”

 

Toya blinked. “Yeah. Finally.”

 

Bakugo frowned. “Then why the hell wouldn’t he wanna be there? I mean… it’s you. His big brother. Sounds like a big deal.”

 

For a moment, Toya didn’t answer.

 

He looked out at the city instead, watching the glow ripple over the skyline like firelight on water.

 

When he did speak, his voice was quieter. “Because it’s not just about me. It’s about him. And him showing up means facing someone he’s spent half his life trying to forget.”

 

Bakugo’s brow furrowed. “Your father.”

 

Toya nodded once. “Right. The current clan head. He’ll be there. Front and center. Acting like he didn’t spend decades tearing us apart.”

 

Bakugo bristled. “Yeah, I got the vibe he was a piece of shit.”

 

“You have no idea,” Toya said. “I mean… he was bad to all of us. Controlling. Cruel. Power-obsessed. But Shoto…” He shook his head. “He got the worst of it.”

 

Bakugo’s chest went still.

 

Toya rubbed at the side of his neck, suddenly looking older. “He’s the only one of us that’s half human. Different mom. Different blood. And our old man—he never let him forget it.”

 

Bakugo didn’t speak.

 

“He saw him as weak,” Toya said. “A liability. A crack in the bloodline. Someone to be shaped or broken. And Shoto was a kid. Just a quiet, wide-eyed kid who didn’t understand why everyone kept expecting him to bleed for them.”

 

Something hard twisted in Bakugo’s gut.

 

“I’m not gonna tell you everything,” Toya added, finally meeting his eyes. “That’s his to share. Not mine.”

 

Bakugo nodded slowly. “Yeah. I get that.”

 

“But don’t take it personal when he pulls away. Or shuts down. You’re not the problem. Enji is.”

 

Bakugo’s voice was rough. “So he’s not mad at you.”

 

“No.” Toya huffed a tired laugh. “Well. Maybe a little. But that’s more about me being an asshole with a flair for dramatics.”

 

“You did kinda flirt with me.”

 

Toya grinned. “I know, I was just teasing. And... I really am sorry. I don't think of humans as snacks, I was just being a shit. And I'd never hurt anyone that's so clearly important to my baby brother.”

 

Bakugo huffed a breath that could’ve been a laugh if it weren’t so tight. “Thanks for tellin’ me.”

 

Toya shrugged. “Just don’t hurt him, alright?”

 

Bakugo glanced back toward the door. “I won't.”

 

Toya gave him a look, like he was trying to read something deeper.

 

Then he gave a short nod, shoved his hands into his coat pockets, and disappeared down the street—careful to stick to the shadows as the last light of day slipped behind the skyline.

 

*

 

When Bakugo came back inside, Todoroki shut the front door and leaned against it like he’d just held back a flood with nothing but his spine and sheer spite.

 

The latch clicked. The silence stretched.

 

Then Todoroki exhaled a shaky breath and dragged a hand down his face.

 

With all the grace of a dropped marionette, he flopped onto the couch, one hand over his eyes, the other dangling loosely off the edge like it was trying to leave the room before he could.

 

Bakugo didn’t move. Didn’t speak. Just stood quietly across the room, watching him with concern so visible it might as well have been tattooed on his forehead.

 

After a long moment, he asked, “You okay?”

 

Todoroki made a vague noise. Then, muffled behind his hand, “Sorry, baby... I don’t think I have the energy to throw heavy objects at pins right now.”

 

Bakugo huffed a small laugh. “Bowling’s overrated anyway.”

 

Todoroki peeked through his fingers at him—like that was mildly blasphemous, but he’d let it slide this once.

 

“You wanna bail?” Bakugo asked, finally moving to sit beside him, cautious in the way you might approach a sleeping lion.

 

Todoroki didn’t answer right away. He just let his hand fall to his lap and turned his face toward the ceiling. “Is that okay?”

 

“‘Course it’s okay, dumbass.” Bakugo bumped his knee gently. “You look like you got hit by an emotional freight train.”

 

Todoroki snorted. “That train’s name is Toya.”

 

Bakugo gave a small smile, but didn’t push it further. Not yet.

 

“Hey,” he said after a beat, voice a little lower. “About your dad. About... you, when you were little.”

 

Todoroki’s body tensed just slightly.

 

“I’m not asking for details,” Bakugo added quickly. “I just—when you can. I wanna know. Okay? I want you to tell me when you're ready for that.”

 

Todoroki turned his head, meeting his eyes. The silence between them wasn’t sharp anymore. Just heavy. Honest.

 

“I will,” he said softly. “I promise.”

 

Bakugo nodded, like he was locking the promise away somewhere safe.

 

But he could still see the weight sitting on Todoroki’s shoulders.

 

Still felt that quiet ache coming off him in waves.

 

So he stood up suddenly, clapped his hands once like he was shaking off the tension, and said, “Okay. New plan.”

 

Todoroki blinked up at him. “What?”

 

“No bowling,” Bakugo said, already moving toward the hallway. “We’re going for a drive.”

 

“A drive?”

 

“Yeah.” He tossed a glance over his shoulder. “You like the city at night, don’t you? When it’s quiet. All lit up.”

 

Todoroki blinked again. Then nodded. “I do.”

 

“Good.” Bakugo snagged a helmet from the bag near the door and tossed it his way. “Grab your jacket. Let’s go find something pretty.”

 

*

 

The engine rumbled beneath them, low and steady like a heartbeat—his heartbeat, really. Bakugo always felt more like himself on his bike than anywhere else.

 

But tonight… tonight, he felt like more than himself.

 

He glanced over his shoulder as Todoroki climbed on behind him, fitting seamlessly into place like he always did.

 

No argument about the helmet this time. No dramatic sigh. No cold-blooded resistance. Just quiet compliance.

 

It almost made Bakugo nervous.

 

Almost.

 

He reached over and popped Todoroki’s visor open with two fingers, leaned in, and kissed the tip of his nose.

 

“God, you're cute,” he murmured, shutting the visor with a soft click before putting on his own.

 

And then they were off.

 

The streetlights rolled by in long, golden streaks.

 

The wind was cooler now that the sun had dipped beneath the skyline, and the scent of summer clung to the air—warm asphalt, cut grass, city smoke, and something subtle beneath it.

 

Bakugo’s mind wandered as they rode.

 

This beautiful, stupidly powerful creature clinging to him—this inhuman thing with ancient blood and a dangerous glint in his eye—was also the gentlest person Bakugo had ever met.

 

And his family had punished him for that.

 

They tried to beat the softness out of him.

 

Shamed him for being kind. For being compassionate. For loving.

 

Bakugo’s fingers tightened on the handlebars.

 

Todoroki could be dangerous. Oh, he could.

 

Bakugo had seen it—fangs, eyes glowing like the edge of firelight, movements too fast for the human eye to catch.

 

But he could also be sweet. And quiet. And patient.

 

He could sit in silence for hours just to be near someone.

 

He could remember the way Bakugo liked his coffee and what time he had his worst nightmares.

 

He took care of people. Even the ones who didn’t know he was doing it.

 

He protected Bakugo's friends, even though he didn't have to.

 

Bakugo felt a hand slip around his waist. Then another. Then the pressure of Todoroki’s head leaning lightly between his shoulder blades.

 

Bakugo smiled under his helmet.

 

He lifted one of Todoroki’s hands from where it rested against his stomach and raised it to his chest, laying it flat right over his heart.

 

Then he laced their fingers together.

 

He didn’t say anything. He didn’t have to.

 

This was how they said it. How they always said it.

 

I love you.

 

And Bakugo did. With everything he had.

 

***

Chapter Text

The bike purred beneath them as they pulled into the gas station, the glow of the overhead lights casting long shadows on the pavement.

 

Todoroki slid off first, moving like liquid in the dark, already tugging the helmet from his head and setting it gently on the seat.

 

“I’ll get the gas,” Todoroki said, reaching for the nozzle like he was offering to water a houseplant.

 

Bakugo gave him a look. “I gotta pay first, babe,” he muttered, heading toward the store.

 

Inside, Bakugo paid at the counter and then ducked into the tiny bathroom, flipping off the flickering fluorescent light on his way out.

 

Bakugo squinted against the darkness when he stepped back outside, stretching a little as he walked toward the pump.

 

Only… there was no Todoroki.

 

The bike was fueled. His helmet sat neatly on the seat.

 

But the half-vampire himself? Nowhere in sight.

 

Bakugo frowned.

 

But then he closed his eyes.

 

There it was—that distinct pull in his chest, a sense of static under his skin.

 

Bakugo followed the feeling around the back of the store, where the hum of the air conditioner buzzed low and constant.

 

And then, craning his head up, he spotted him.

 

Todoroki was sitting cross-legged on the roof, one hand on his knee, the other resting behind him as he stared out over the sleepy horizon of the city.

 

Bakugo snorted. “You know you could fall and break your neck, right?”

 

Without even looking down, Todoroki extended a hand toward him. Silent. Graceful.

 

Typical.

 

Bakugo sighed. “Not this time, baby. You ready to go?” he asked, softer this time. “I’ve got a spot I wanna show you. You’ll be able to see the whole damn city.”

 

That made Todoroki glance down, just enough to smile at him. “Yeah. Let’s go.”

 

He shifted, scooting to the edge of the roof and hopping down without hesitation.

 

Bakugo instinctively stepped forward, arms half-lifted—just in case.

 

Todoroki landed on the pavement with barely a sound, knees bent to absorb the impact, but the sudden motion still made him sway slightly.

 

Bakugo’s hands were there in an instant, one at Todoroki’s elbow, the other brushing his waist to steady him.

 

It wasn’t a catch. Just… a soft, automatic act of care.

 

Todoroki let out a quiet breath of laughter—surprised, a little breathless.

 

Bakugo stilled, fingers lingering longer than they needed to. “What?” he asked, voice low.

 

Todoroki’s eyes glinted in the dark. “You’re just always so sweet to me.”

 

Bakugo raised a brow, trying not to look affected. “So?”

 

“I’m half-dead. A creature of the night. A monster, remember?”

 

Bakugo’s jaw clenched. His fingers tightened in Todoroki's jacket, near his waist. “You’re not a monster,” he said firmly. “You’re you. And I’ll always take care of you.”

 

Todoroki looked at him and something in his expression went soft.

 

He blinked once, like he was anchoring himself to the words. Like he wanted to believe them more than anything.

 

“Okay,” Todoroki said, voice a little smaller than usual. “Then I’ll keep letting you.”

 

Bakugo rolled his eyes, but he couldn’t keep the smirk off his face. “Damn right you will.”

 

And with that, they headed back to the bike. One vampire, one slayer, two helmets, and a whole city waiting for them just over the hill.

 

*

 

They were the only ones there.

 

The overlook was quiet, nestled along a winding hill road just beyond the city.

 

Below them, thousands of lights shimmered like the reflection of a shattered sky—bright, busy, alive.

 

The city stretched endlessly, like a sea of stars that had fallen and decided to build skyscrapers.

 

Bakugo killed the engine and swung one leg off the bike, kicking down the stand.

 

They walked in silence, settling on the low stone barrier that separated them from the steep drop-off.

 

It wasn’t much—just tall enough to be sat on, just high enough to tempt fate if someone leaned too far forward.

 

Todoroki sat first.

 

Bakugo joined him, elbows resting on his knees, both of them staring out at the glittering sprawl below.

 

The air was cooler up here, sharper against the skin.

 

Bakugo tugged his sleeves down, then jumped slightly when something heavy dropped onto his shoulders.

 

Todoroki’s jacket.

 

He hadn’t said a word—just shrugged it off and draped it over Bakugo’s back like it was the most obvious thing in the world.

 

“You’re freezing,” Todoroki murmured, not looking at him.

 

Bakugo rolled his eyes but didn’t shrug it off. “I’m not freezing,” he grumbled, pulling it tighter around himself anyway. “You’re just cold-blooded.”

 

Todoroki smirked.

 

They sat like that for a minute or two. Breathing. Watching.

 

And then Bakugo asked, “You always stare at the city like it’s gonna tell you a secret. What is it about the lights?”

 

Todoroki blinked. Thought.

 

Then answered softly. “It makes me feel small.”

 

Bakugo turned to look at him.

 

“I spend so much time being something... unnatural,” Todoroki continued. “Fighting things that go bump in the night. Being one of them. Being strong. And sometimes, when I’m looking at all of that—” He nodded toward the skyline. “—I remember I’m just a piece of it. A speck. There are millions of people down there, living their lives. Laughing. Fighting. Falling in love. All without ever knowing something like me exists.”

 

Bakugo didn’t say anything.

 

Todoroki added, “It’s humbling. And kind of beautiful.”

 

Bakugo tilted his head. “You wanna be human that bad?”

 

“No,” Todoroki said immediately, shaking his head. “I just want to be seen the way humans see each other. I want to matter... but not because I’m dangerous.”

 

Bakugo turned back toward the view. “You do matter, you idiot,” he muttered.

 

Todoroki smiled, quiet and crooked. “You're always so nice, even when you act mean.”

 

“Not true,” Bakugo said, shooting him a look. “I once told Midoriya his hair looked like seaweed on fire.”

 

“Did it?”

 

“...Yeah.”

 

Todoroki laughed—just once, soft and low, carried off by the wind.

 

And Bakugo felt it again. That thrum deep in his chest. That pull. That knowing.

 

He shifted on the wall, letting their knees brush, and reached for Todoroki’s hand under the jacket.

 

Their fingers linked easily, like they’d done it a thousand times before.

 

“Next time you feel like a speck,” Bakugo said, voice low, “remember that you’re my speck. And... I love you very, very much.”

 

Todoroki squeezed his hand. “I know. I'll try to remember.”

 

They sat together in that stillness, two supernatural anomalies wrapped in borrowed clothes, perched above a world that would never understand them.

 

But it didn’t matter.

 

Because they had each other.

 

*

 

They made it back to Todoroki's house about an hour later.

 

Almost immediately, the kitchen became a warzone.

 

Water dripped from the faucet, suds clung to plates in the drying rack, and two very powerful young men were locked in a silent, ferocious battle of shin-kicks and dish towel assaults.

 

Bakugo yelped as Todoroki smacked him in the hip with a damp towel. “You little shit.”

 

Todoroki didn’t even look up. He was calmly wiping the counter with the air of someone who absolutely didn’t just commit an act of violence with a rag.

 

Bakugo narrowed his eyes. “You wanna throw hands over this? Huh?”

 

“Not particularly,” Todoroki replied, reaching for another dish. “I’d win. And then you’d pout. And then I’d have to comfort you.”

 

“Oh that’s it,” Bakugo growled, slamming the sponge down like it had personally offended him. “Out back. Now.”

 

Todoroki blinked. “What?”

 

“I'm challenging you to a duel.”

 

Todoroki stared at him for a long moment. “You want to fight me because I hit you with a towel.”

 

“Don’t act like you didn’t aim for the soft spot above my hip bone. You know I hate that.”

 

“Enhanced vampire accuracy.”

 

Bakugo pointed a soapy finger at him. “Put your damn shoes on.”

 

*

 

Ten minutes later, they stood in the backyard, the air cool and quiet, moonlight spilling across the cracked flagstones.

 

Bakugo was clearly taking this too seriously, if the fact that he asked to borrow some athletic shorts from Todoroki's closet was any indication.

 

Todoroki had rolled up his sleeves with theatrical slowness, and Bakugo was already bouncing on the balls of his feet like a boxer about to ruin someone's week.

 

“This is stupid,” Todoroki said again, eyeing the grass like it had betrayed him by existing.

 

“What’s stupid is you thinking I can’t kick your ass.”

 

Todoroki sighed. “I don’t want to hurt you.”

 

“Oh my god, say that louder so the neighbors can hear,” Bakugo shot back. “Shut up and try to touch me, fangs.”

 

And that was all it took.

 

Bakugo lunged first, of course. He always did.

 

A blur of forward momentum, feet sliding, trying to grab Todoroki’s arm and pivot him into a hold.

 

Todoroki dodged, spun, swept a foot out—but Bakugo jumped.

 

They traded blows, light at first, more show than substance, both of them grinning like absolute menaces.

 

A few close calls later, Bakugo finally managed to hook his foot behind Todoroki’s and send him tumbling into the grass with a loud oof.

 

Bakugo crowed in victory—right before Todoroki grabbed his ankle mid-celebration and yanked him down with him, flipping them over so Todoroki had him pinned beneath him.

 

Now they were both on the ground, tangled and breathless, Todoroki half sprawled on top of Bakugo, who had grass in his hair and righteous indignation in his chest.

 

“Dirty move,” Bakugo muttered. “You busted my lip, you fucker.”

 

Todoroki exhaled slowly, cheek pressed to Bakugo’s chest. “I warned you.”

 

“Next time I’m bringing weapons.”

 

“Oh,” Todoroki said, a small smirk tugging at his lips. “So next time you're gonna cheat?”

 

Bakugo blinked. Then rolled his eyes, chucking a handful of grass at his stupid smug face.

 

Todoroki caught his wrist.

 

His gaze zeroed in on Bakugo’s mouth. More specifically—the slight split on his lower lip, glistening red in the moonlight.

 

A smear of blood curled at the corner, and Todoroki’s pupils dilated just watching it.

 

Bakugo noticed.

 

Of course he noticed.

 

“Oh for fuck’s sake,” he said, dropping his head back onto the grass. “Just do it.”

 

Todoroki blinked innocently. “Do what?”

 

“You’re staring like I’m a steak. If you’re gonna do your creepy little vampire thing, then do it. But don’t make it weird.”

 

“I was just gonna heal it for you,” Todoroki muttered, already leaning in.

 

Bakugo snorted. “Sure.”

 

Todoroki didn’t argue.

 

He pressed his mouth to Bakugo’s—lips soft at first, before he tilted his head and opened his mouth wider, letting his tongue trace the cut before sucking gently on the swollen lower lip.

 

It was slow. Intentional. Possessive. Like he was savoring him.

 

Kissing him like he might keep going until there was nothing left.

 

Bakugo didn’t stop him.

 

He didn’t even move—except to fist one hand in the grass, the other grabbing Todoroki’s sleeve, grounding himself while pretending it wasn’t the hottest thing that had happened all week.

 

When Todoroki finally pulled back, pupils blown, he was smirking.

 

Todoroki licked his lips, eyes still fixed on Bakugo’s mouth. “There. All better.”

 

Bakugo exhaled, slow and uneven, trying to ignore the way his pulse thundered in his throat. “I swear to god,” he muttered, “you get one more free pass to be that smug before I—”

 

He cut off. Because Todoroki didn’t move away.

 

Instead, he trailed kisses down Bakugo’s jaw, deliberate and slow, like he had nowhere else in the world to be.

 

His hand shifted—pressed firm over Bakugo’s stomach—and when his mouth reached the hollow of his throat, he lingered there.

 

Breathing him in. Letting the tension bloom again.

 

Bakugo swallowed hard. His hands tightened in the grass.

 

Todoroki moved lower.

 

Down Bakugo’s chest. Past his ribs.

 

And then, slowly, he dragged a hand down one thigh—fingertips skimming over bare skin, just beneath the hem of those borrowed shorts like he knew exactly what he was doing.

 

His thumb traced the curve of muscle. His palm pressed in. Just enough to make Bakugo’s breath hitch.

 

Todoroki glanced up once—quiet, unreadable—as if asking permission. Or daring him to stop it.

 

Then, without warning, Todoroki leaned in.

 

And Bakugo felt it.

 

The sharp press of fangs against the meat of his thigh.

 

Not piercing. Just pressure.

 

Just a promise.

 

Just a reminder of what he could do, what he wouldn’t do unless Bakugo wanted it.

 

Bakugo’s breath stuttered.

 

It was maddening.

 

Bakugo’s fingers clenched in the fabric of Todoroki’s shirt, dragging it up his back.

 

He hissed through his teeth, unsure if it was from the heat pooling in his belly or the way Todoroki mouthed at him like he was drinking sunlight.

 

Slow. Luxurious.

 

He looked up at Bakugo through his lashes, eyes glowing faintly.

 

And then—Bakugo’s phone rang.

 

At first, he didn’t even hear it. Not over the rush of blood in his ears.

 

But the vibration against his jacket, half-crumpled nearby, got his attention. Barely.

 

Todoroki didn’t stop kissing his thigh, and Bakugo really really didn't want him to.

 

The phone buzzed again.

 

“Fuck,” Bakugo groaned, yanking it out and pressing it to his ear without even checking the screen. “What?”

 

“Bakugo?” Uraraka’s voice was high and breathless with panic. “Aizawa just called a Code Crimson—emergency meeting, now.”

 

Bakugo sat up slightly, his other hand scrambling for Todoroki’s shoulder. “What the hell happened?”

 

“I don’t know! He wouldn’t say! He just told me to call you and Todoroki. Meet us at the classroom, okay?”

 

Bakugo’s gut twisted. “Yeah. We’re on our way.”

 

As he hung up, he felt Todoroki’s teeth sink just a little deeper—almost biting.

 

Bakugo slapped the back of his head. “Hey. Vamp-boy. We got shit to do.”

 

Todoroki grumbled something muffled against his thigh—probably a complaint, possibly a swear—and kissed the spot one last time, lingering as if memorizing it.

 

Then, with a reluctant sigh, he pulled back and stood, hair wild, shirt askew, and face smug.

 

Bakugo tucked himself back together with a groan. “You really had to wait until right now to get all hot and heavy on me?”

 

Todoroki offered him a hand, gently helping him to his feet. “I was hungry.”

 

“Yeah, well, now I’m hard. Thanks for that.”

 

Todoroki leaned in now that they were standing, and kissed him—three slow kisses.

 

One to the corner of his mouth, one to his jaw, and the third just over his still-racing pulse.

 

Bakugo’s breath caught again, but Todoroki was already stepping back, giving him space.

 

“You okay?” Todoroki asked, voice low and unusually sincere.

 

Bakugo huffed and pulled Todoroki's jacket back on. “You’re the most gentle vampire on the damn planet. You think I can’t handle a little nibble?”

 

Todoroki’s expression softened, something fond and fleeting flashing across his features. Like Bakugo had said something that mattered more than he realized.

 

Like being reminded of his own gentleness meant something. “…Thank you,” Todoroki said softly.

 

Bakugo rolled his eyes and started heading back toward the house. “Let’s go, babe. Gotta try to fit this erection back into my jeans.”

 

***

Chapter 13

Notes:

Just a heads up for some of the fighting that's about to go down. I know I already tagged violence, but still wanted to say something in advance.

It's nothing terribly graphic but still. We about to see some fightsss

Chapter Text

Midoriya was walking fast.

 

Not running—not yet—but each step came quicker than the last, driven by nerves he couldn’t shake.

 

The sun had long since dipped behind the city skyline, and the shadows between the buildings felt longer tonight. Thicker. Like they were watching.

 

He tugged his hoodie tighter around himself and glanced down at the glowing screen of his phone.

 

Aizawa’s classroom.

 

That was where the meeting was supposed to be.

 

But a buzz jolted his grip, and a text from Uraraka lit up the screen:

Something’s wrong. Meeting might move. Be careful. I think there’s something on campus.

 

And that was exactly when he heard it—footsteps.

 

Not his.

 

He stopped. Turned.

 

They emerged from the dark like smoke.

 

Five, maybe six vampires.

 

Young ones, judging by their clothes and cocky posture. Reckless.

 

Their eyes gleamed with hunger and amusement, and that was the worst part—they were enjoying this.

 

Midoriya backed up, fumbling for his phone again.

 

“Where you off to, little mouse?” one purred. His voice was silky, sharp around the edges. “Got somewhere better to be?”

 

Midoriya didn’t answer. He bolted.

 

He made it maybe ten feet before they caught him—two vamps, one on each arm, fingers tightening like iron cuffs.

 

The leader, tall and pale with bleached hair and a lazy grin, sauntered forward and dragged one long finger down Midoriya’s cheek.

 

“You’ve got such a sweet face,” he said, tapping a sharp nail beneath Midoriya’s chin. “Bet you taste just as sweet.”

 

Midoriya jerked back, trying to twist free. “Don't touch me,” he spat. “My friends'll be here any second.”

 

They laughed like he’d told a joke.

 

And then the leader bared his fangs, and leaned forward until his teeth scratched Midoriya's pulse point.

 

Midoriya froze, breath held, leaning away as far as he possibly could—

 

CRACK.

 

The vampire went flying—knocked off his feet like a ragdoll tossed by an angry god.

 

Midoriya blinked, expecting to see Bakugo standing there. But it wasn't him.

 

The other vampires barely had time to react before a low, guttural growl tore through the night.

 

Kirishima stood between them and Midoriya, looking dangerous.

 

And the full moon wasn't even out.

 

Kirishima's teeth sounded too big for his mouth when he spoke, his voice lowered like a threat. “Get out of here, Dori.”

 

Right before Midoriya's eyes, Kirishima's wolf features began to emerge, slowly shifting him from human to beast.

 

His hands were claws. His spine cracked as it stretched, bones realigning with sickening precision.

 

His eyes burned gold in the moonlight.

 

He stepped in front of Midoriya and snarled—deep, guttural, feral.

 

The kind of sound that screamed predator.

 

Even the vampires flinched.

 

“Holy shit,” one hissed. “It’s a werewolf.”

 

“Get him!” barked another.

 

They lunged.

 

Kirishima met them head-on.

 

He fought with wild instinct—claws slashing, teeth snapping.

 

One vampire went flying.

 

Another crashed into a lamppost, shattering the bulb in a spray of sparks that Midoriya had to duck down to avoid.

 

Midoriya hit the pavement hard, crawling backward until his spine met the cold wall of the lecture hall building.

 

One hand clutched the fresh scratch on his neck.

 

His vision swam, but even through the haze of panic, he could see it—Kirishima wasn’t going to win this alone.

 

Then—

 

“Guess I missed the invite.” Bakugo’s voice cut through the chaos like a blade.

 

He flew into the fight, boot-first, slamming one vampire off Kirishima with enough force to dent a car.

 

He spun, already drawing the blade from the sheath strapped to him, and slashed the first villain—clean, brutal, precise.

 

Dust. Gone.

 

Another vampire lunged.

 

Bakugo ducked. Stabbed. Turned. Kicked.

 

It was almost elegant, in that violently choreographed, furious Bakugo kind of way.

 

Kirishima, still in his beast form, snarled at his side—bleeding but unyielding—shielding Midoriya from anything that moved too close.

 

Midoriya, gasping, heart hammering, pressed a hand harder to his neck.

 

Even through the pain, he had never felt so relieved in his life that his friends were absolutely terrifying.

 

*

 

Blood hit the pavement like rain.

 

Bakugo’s blade sank into the chest of the vampire he’d been wrestling, sending it to ash with a flash of heat and hatred.

 

His chest heaved, sweat clinging to his neck.

 

The second vampire was already moving—charging at his blind side—and Bakugo barely had time to curse.

 

Then something cold and fast slammed into it from the left.

 

Todoroki.

 

He hit the vampire like a bullet, tackling it to the ground with a snarl that didn’t sound human.

 

His fist drove through its sternum with brutal precision, and when the thing shrieked, Todoroki didn’t flinch.

 

Didn’t hesitate. Just ended it.

 

Bakugo blinked through the blood spray.

 

“Always gotta wait for dramatic timing, huh?” he panted.

 

Todoroki wiped ash off his sleeve. “You like dramatic.”

 

Bakugo might’ve kissed him right then and there if a scream hadn’t split the air behind them.

 

They both turned.

 

Midoriya.

 

Down the path, just near the school building, Midoriya was stumbling, one hand pressed to his neck, blood staining the collar of his shirt.

 

Kaminari was with him now, one arm slung around his back, trying to keep him upright.

 

But they weren’t alone.

 

Kirishima stood in front of the door to the lecture hall—no longer human. At all.

 

His arms were longer, claws sharp and twitching with adrenaline. His jaw had reshaped just enough for fangs to glint when he growled.

 

His back arched, shaking with tension, with the effort of restraint.

 

His eyes were vacant with panic and too much gold.

 

“Shit,” Bakugo hissed.

 

“Watch my back,” Todoroki ordered, sprinting off.

 

Kaminari tried again. “Kiri, hey—it’s just us, okay? You’re safe. We’re your friends.”

 

Kirishima’s growl only deepened, low and broken like he was trying not to cry.

 

Midoriya stepped forward instinctively, bravely, his fingers fumbling at his pocket.

 

Uraraka had given him that protection spell, and he thought there was no better time than the present to whip it out.

 

He held up the crystal. It shimmered faintly, a soft pink glow pulsing from the center.

 

Kirishima flinched at the sight, like the magic called to something inside him.

 

But he didn't back off, and Midoriya worried that it wasn't working.

 

Then Todoroki was there.

 

He didn’t stop between them—just kept walking, stepping between Midoriya and the wolf.

 

He moved calmly, deliberately, the way only a predator could.

 

“Kirishima, don't make me do this,” Todoroki said softly, almost kindly.

 

The werewolf growled again—but didn’t lunge.

 

Todoroki’s eyes flicked to the crystal in Midoriya’s hand. He barely hesitated before snatching it from him.

 

Midoriya hesitated. “Wha—Shoto, I don’t think—”

 

Todoroki was still looking Kirishima in the eye. “This is gonna hurt me more than it hurts you. So don't come crying to me about it.”

 

And then, without another word, he closed his fist and crushed the crystal.

 

The explosion of magic hit like a punch to the chest.

 

The pink smoke burst up in a quick, soft cloud—harmless-looking.

 

But the second Kirishima inhaled it, his entire body convulsed.

 

He dropped to his knees with a gasp, clawed hands scrabbling against the pavement.

 

Bones cracked, muscles twitched, and the growl in his throat broke into something closer to a sob.

 

Then Todoroki crumpled too.

 

“Kacchan!” Midoriya shouted.

 

Bakugo was already moving.

 

He skidded down next to Todoroki just in time to catch him.

 

“Shit. Hey. Shoto.” Bakugo pulled him up, one arm wrapped under his shoulders. “Talk to me. What the hell was that?”

 

Todoroki was gasping, eyes squeezed shut, but he managed to murmur, “Magic backlash. I’m okay. Help your friend.”

 

Bakugo looked up.

 

Kaminari was already crawling toward Kirishima, who lay on the ground in a slowly-reversing tangle of limbs.

 

The wolf was melting away from him—his features softening, human shape returning in slow, painful pulses.

 

Naked and trembling, Kirishima rolled to his side, coughing.

 

Kaminari stripped off his jacket and threw it over him, then gently pressed a hand to his cheek. “You’re okay,” he whispered. “You’re okay. You came back.”

 

Kirishima’s eyes fluttered open—wet, human. Like he wanted to cry, but couldn't.

 

He swallowed thickly. “Did I—did I hurt anyone?”

 

Kaminari blinked fast. “No. You saved us. You just… scared me, man.”

 

Kirishima winced. “Sorry. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to—”

 

“We know,” Kaminari said firmly. “We’re good. You’re good.”

 

Behind them, Midoriya helped Todoroki sit up.

 

Bakugo hovered close, one hand on the small of his back, eyes scanning the surrounding area just to make sure there weren't any more threats around.

 

“You really smashed that crystal like it owed you money,” Bakugo muttered.

 

Todoroki gave a breathless laugh. “Didn’t think I’d get another chance to be dramatic. You're just jealous I keep getting the spotlight.”

 

Bakugo looked at him, long and hard, before muttering, “You’re insane.”

 

Todoroki rested his head on Bakugo’s shoulder. “You love it.”

 

Bakugo didn’t deny it.

 

And around them, in the soft aftermath of battle, the broken pieces of friendship slowly knit back together.

 

*

 

The classroom door slammed open hard enough to rattle the windows.

 

Aizawa barely blinked from his place at the whiteboard, half a mug of coffee in hand.

 

His brow furrowed low, a silent what now already forming on his face.

 

Uraraka turned sharply toward the door. “What the—?”

 

Kaminari was first through, practically dragging Kirishima with him.

 

Kirishima was wrapped in Kaminari’s jacket, but it hung loose on his frame—bare-chested, bruised, blood drying along the lines of his ribs.

 

His knees were scraped, one hand trembled where it clung to Kaminari’s shoulder, and his eyes were distant—wide and unblinking like he hadn’t quite returned to himself yet.

 

Kaminari grinned anyway. It was manic, adrenaline-soaked. “Your crystal?” he said to Uraraka. “Friggin’ rules. Like—monster grenades. You gotta make more of those.”

 

Uraraka’s jaw dropped. “Wh—what?! What happened?!”

 

Bakugo came in next, eyes scanning every corner of the room like he still expected a vampire to leap out of the recycling bin.

 

His knuckles were scraped. Bruises bloomed across his arms and jaw, but were already healing.

 

“Vampires,” Bakugo said flatly. “On campus. At least five. Maybe more. They went after our idiot.”

 

Midoriya followed him in—and he looked pretty torn up. His hoodie was soaked through at the neck, blood trailing from the side of his throat.

 

He shuffled in, bag slipping from his shoulder, and let himself slide down the nearest wall like gravity had finally won.

 

Todoroki limped in last. Quiet. His steps were slow, measured—like every joint ached.

 

His hair was a mess. His hands hung limp at his sides, and his eyes looked drained.

 

He didn’t speak. Just crossed the room and collapsed beside Midoriya with a soft grunt, legs folding awkwardly under him.

 

Uraraka rushed over, crouching immediately. “Izuku! You’re bleeding—”

 

“I know,” Midoriya muttered, blinking slowly. “It’s fine. I just… need to sit down. For like, three hours.”

 

Beside him, Todoroki shifted. “Come here.”

 

Midoriya turned to him. “You sure?”

 

“I can handle it,” Todoroki said. His voice was a bit hoarse, like the magic backlash was still clinging to the edges of him.

 

Across the room, Kaminari was helping Kirishima into a desk chair, moving slow and careful like handling glass, trying to keep the jacket positioned to cover most of Kirishima's dignity.

 

Kaminari glanced up, worry flickering across his face. “Wait—hold on. Is that safe? He just nuked a vampire soul crystal and nearly passed out like, not even ten minutes ago. Maybe temptation isn't a good thing right now.”

 

Midoriya hesitated, staring at Todoroki with wide eyes. “Oh. Are you... Hungry, or something?”

 

Uraraka stepped closer to them. “I can heal it, if you want. I just have to grab my bag.”

 

Bakugo dragged over a desk chair with a loud screech, parking it so he could hover behind Todoroki like the world’s angriest ICU nurse.

 

“He’s not gonna drink anything, dumbass. Give the guy some credit.” Bakugo barked.

 

“I wasn’t trying to be rude!” Midoriya said quickly. “I just—I'm trying to understand.”

 

Bakugo crossed his arms. “Just trust him. He's never given you a reason not to.”

 

Midoriya swallowed. Nodded. Tilted his head and pulled the collar of his shirt down just enough to expose the bite. “Okay.”

 

Todoroki leaned closer. “You're safe.”

 

His hands rested gently on Midoriya’s shoulders, cool and steady.

 

His mouth hovered for a breath too long over the wound as he whispered something—eyes a little too dark, fangs just visible.

 

Bakugo didn't even blink as he watched.

 

Then Todoroki lowered his head and dragged his tongue across the scratch of the puncture marks. The wound shimmered faintly, then sealed.

 

Midoriya shivered. “That… Feels so weird.”

 

“Better than a Band-Aid,” Todoroki murmured. And then he collapsed sideways with a dramatic groan.

 

Bakugo was there in an instant. “That's three, Sho. Three dramatic, vampire-in-the-spotlight moments. You're officially cut off.”

 

“I’m fine,” Todoroki mumbled into the linoleum. “Just… need a second. Maybe a nap. Or a medically supervised coma.”

 

Bakugo sighed like a man personally offended by the concept of exhaustion.

 

He hauled Todoroki upright by the back of his shirt and grumbled, “You’re lucky you’re hot. Makes your dumbass decision making a lot more tolerable.”

 

Across the room, Aizawa moved silently to a cabinet.

 

He pulled out a spare set of clothes and tossed it to Kaminari. “Here,” he said. “Get him changed.”

 

Kaminari nodded, catching the bundle one-handed.

 

He knelt beside Kirishima again, voice soft. “Hey. You okay?”

 

Kirishima didn’t answer right away. His hands were in his lap, still shaking slightly, and he was staring at them like they weren’t his.

 

Like he couldn’t remember what they’d done—or what he’d done.

 

Kaminari leaned in, just enough so no one else could hear. “Hey. You came back. That’s what matters.”

 

Kirishima blinked. Swallowed. Nodded once, barely.

 

Aizawa stepped forward, his presence sharp enough to cut through the fog settling over the room.

 

He didn’t raise his voice. He didn’t need to.

 

“Alright,” he said, arms crossed. “One of you better start talking. Right now. What the hell happened out there?”

 

***

Chapter Text

Aizawa’s voice had barely settled in the air before Bakugo spoke up, still crouched beside Todoroki, one hand braced on his shoulder.

 

“Hold on. Before we start breaking down the bloodbath that just went down, someone called a damn emergency meeting. So what was it? If it was about the vamps on campus, a heads up would've been nice.”

 

He didn’t mean to sound so sharp, but his fuse had been shortened by the whole being-bitten-on-a-lawn experience.

 

Uraraka blinked like she’d forgotten entirely in the chaos. “Oh—right. Yeah. That.”

 

She hurried over and unlocked her phone, fingers swiping fast as she found the video.

 

She held it up so the whole group could see. “I took this earlier tonight. Grocery store parking lot, before sunset.”

 

The screen lit up with footage—shaky and taken from a distance, but clear enough.

 

A towering figure lumbered past rows of empty carts and flickering streetlights.

 

Its body was a patchwork of scales, fur, and leathery skin, like something had stitched it together from spare monster parts in a mad science lab.

 

Even on the screen, it radiated wrongness.

 

“I kept my distance,” Uraraka said. “Didn’t engage. I just ran.”

 

Kaminari’s face paled the second he saw it.

 

“Okay, what the fuck,” he muttered. “That one—its arms are from a Glatch demon, and its head’s part Braskir. Just like the others, they're not even from the same plane.”

 

Midoriya leaned forward, squinting. “This one’s different from the others, right? Bigger. Stronger.”

 

Uraraka nodded. “Yeah. I think whoever is making these things… they’re getting better at it.”

 

A heavy silence fell over the group.

 

Midoriya turned to Aizawa. “Any leads? Anyone suspicious going in or out of other realms? A cult or—?”

 

“No.” Aizawa’s tone was clipped. “Nothing concrete. Not even whispers from the other Watchers. I've been told they're conducting research, but I haven't heard anything yet.”

 

Midoriya nodded slowly.

 

Aizawa looked around the room like a general addressing soldiers. “Anyone else heard anything? Wiccans? Vampire enclaves? Demon alleyways? Anything at all?”

 

Uraraka shook her head. “I haven’t heard... But our club meeting is in a few days, I’ll be sure to ask.”

 

Kaminari offered a helpless shrug. “Demons I’ve talked to think hybrids are just rumors. Urban legends.”

 

Aizawa turned his eyes to Todoroki.

 

Todoroki sighed. “The courts haven’t mentioned it. But I’ll be at the clan ceremony soon. I’ll ask around.”

 

Aizawa nodded slowly, clearly making mental notes. “Good. That might be our best shot.”

 

Another pause. One of those weighted ones.

 

Everyone shifting. Breathing. Processing.

 

Aizawa now stood at the front of the room, arms crossed tightly, eyes narrowed.

 

In front of him, Kaminari knelt beside Kirishima’s chair, carefully guiding his friend’s trembling arms through the sleeves of a fresh shirt, murmuring quiet reassurances.

 

Kirishima’s gaze stayed distant, unfocused, still clearly rattled.

 

Across from them, against the far wall, Midoriya sat slumped on the floor, head tilted tiredly toward Todoroki, who leaned heavily against Bakugo’s legs, barely upright even with the firm grip Bakugo maintained on the back of his shirt.

 

Bakugo himself hovered protectively, glare daring anyone to comment on the vulnerable state of his boyfriend.

 

Uraraka stood anxiously nearby, hands clenched tightly around the strap of her bag, her eyes darting nervously between Midoriya’s newly healed wound and Todoroki’s exhausted form. 

 

She finally took a few steps forward, just to kneel beside Midoriya and get a closer look at the wound.

 

“Okay,” Aizawa said, rubbing the bridge of his nose like this entire room was giving him a migraine. “Someone start talking. What the hell happened out there tonight?”

 

Kaminari cleared his throat and spoke, voice quieter than usual. “It was Midoriya first. He was on his way here when… they showed up. Vampires. A whole group of them. Whatever a group is called. A murder, or a pride or whatever.”

 

Todoroki corrected him without prompting. “A clan.”

 

Uraraka’s arm tightened around Midoriya, who leaned into her side without protest, his head resting gently against her shoulder.

 

She was still fussing over the tear in his shirt, her fingers brushing the dried blood near his neck.

 

“They cornered him,” Kaminari went on. “But Kiri—he showed up. Before any of us. He was already, y’know. Shifted.”

 

Kirishima didn’t look up. His head stayed tucked near Kaminari’s collar, his fingers curled tightly into the borrowed clothes wrapped around him.

 

He looked… Pale. Quiet in a way that didn’t suit him.

 

“He was trying to protect Midoriya,” Kaminari said. “He didn’t hurt us. But I think he almost lost control.”

 

Midoriya nodded slightly, voice soft. “I know he was trying. I could see it. Even when he looked different… it was still him.”

 

There was a pause.

 

Then Kaminari added, “I tried to pull him back. But he couldn’t… I mean, he couldn’t shift back on his own.”

 

That pulled a faint shudder out of Kirishima. Kaminari reached for his hand, threading their fingers together without saying anything else.

 

“And that’s when Roki showed up,” Kaminari continued, glancing over. “He took the crystal from Midoriya. The one Uraraka gave him. And he smashed it. Right there between them. And that's what made Kiri shift back.”

 

Uraraka looked up from where she was now gently pressing a healing charm to the edge of Midoriya’s jaw. “I’m so glad it helped.”

 

Todoroki, still slumped against Bakugo's hold, nodded slowly. His eyes were glassy with fatigue, but he met her gaze. “It was made well,” he said simply.

 

Uraraka blinked fast, offering a sympathetic smile. “I’m just sorry it hit you so hard.”

 

“It’s alright,” Todoroki murmured. “I’d do it again.”

 

Kirishima finally stirred. His voice was rough and quiet. “Thanks, man. For real.”

 

Todoroki gave him a soft, sideways glance.

 

Aizawa stepped closer, his arms crossed tightly over his chest. “Kirishima. It’s not exactly my job as a Watcher to train the Slayer’s friends... However, I’m willing to offer a bit of training as a preventative measure, if it’ll keep my Slayer safe. I might be able to help you learn to control the transformation.”

 

That pulled Midoriya out of his haze. “Werewolves can do that?”

 

“It’s not common,” Aizawa said. “Most werewolves can’t shift unless it’s the full moon. But some can… learn. If Kirishima’s one of them, it means his instincts are strong. That’s not always a good thing.”

 

Kirishima’s eyes were wide. Almost terrified of his own potential.

 

Aizawa continued, and looked directly at Kirishima, and his tone softened just a bit. “But it’s something we can work with.”

 

Kirishima finally spoke up. “You’re gonna help me?”

 

Aizawa’s expression didn’t change, but his answer was immediate. “You’re on my team, aren’t you?”

 

“Yeah. I am.”

 

Aizawa stared him down, eyes judgmental as always. “And if I help you to realize your full power, I can expect you to protect my Slayer in a crisis. Right?”

 

Kirishima’s shoulders slumped in relief. He smiled—a tired, shaky thing—but real. “Yes. Absolutely.”

 

*

 

The air in Aizawa’s classroom had shifted. The panic was gone, replaced with the quiet hum of breathing and low conversation.

 

The storm had passed—for now—and what remained was a strange kind of calm. Not peace, exactly. But the sigh that comes after one.

 

Midoriya leaned over Aizawa’s shoulder at the computer, eyes narrowed in concern as they scrolled through article after article.

 

“Another blurry photo,” Midoriya muttered. “They’re everywhere. And the cops think it’s cosplay?”

 

Aizawa grunted. “Convention in town. Costume contest. Mass hysteria. Pick an excuse.”

 

“They always think it’s cosplay,” Midoriya sighed, scrubbing a hand through his hair. “Even when the cosplay tries to eat you.”

 

“Human denial’s stronger than any spell,” Aizawa said, eyes flicking over another news report. “Personally, I think they know exactly what goes on in this town. But they come up with excuses to keep people from panicking.”

 

Just a few feet away, Uraraka sat cross-legged on the floor with a piece of chalk in one hand and determination in her eyes.

 

Todoroki sat beside her, sleeves rolled up and skin still pale from earlier, calmly guiding her strokes.

 

“Try a wider curve,” he said, tracing an arc with two fingers. “It holds the energy better.”

 

“Like this?” she asked, adjusting her mark.

 

“Exactly.”

 

She beamed. “Thanks. Your monster bombs are about to get a serious upgrade.”

 

Todoroki gave the smallest smile. “I like that you called it a protection charm. Let’s keep calling them that.”

 

A few feet away, Bakugo hovered like a storm cloud in jeans, arms folded tightly, eyes glued to Todoroki like he was expecting him to collapse mid-sentence.

 

His jaw was tight. His posture was stiffer than usual. And though he wasn’t saying a word, every nerve in his body seemed to be tuned to Todoroki’s presence.

 

He didn’t miss the way Todoroki’s hands occasionally trembled. Or how he paused between instructions just a little too long.

 

Or how, even now, he was pushing himself to help someone else before taking care of himself.

 

Bakugo hated it. But more than that, he admired it.

 

He just wanted him to rest, damn it.

 

On the other side of the room, the lights were dimmer.

 

Kaminari sat on the floor beside Kirishima, who hadn’t spoken in a while.

 

He was hunched slightly, gaze lowered, fingers fidgeting with the edge of his borrowed shirt. Still a little too pale. Still shaking, just a little.

 

“Hey... I’m sorry,” Kirishima finally murmured.

 

Kaminari’s head whipped toward him. “Nope. We’re not doing that.”

 

“I could’ve hurt him, Kam. I almost—”

 

“You didn’t,” Kaminari cut in gently, but firmly. “You didn’t hurt him. You protected him.”

 

“I couldn’t control it. I didn’t even think. It was just… rage. Panic. Teeth. And then…” He swallowed. “I saw you. And I almost—”

 

“Hey.” Kaminari scooted closer and leaned his head against Kirishima’s shoulder. “You think you’re the only one here with a dark side? I was a demon for over a thousand years, bro. And I did a lot of shit I don’t like thinking about.”

 

Kirishima didn’t respond, but he didn’t pull away either.

 

“You saved Midoriya,” Kaminari went on. “You saved him. And then you fought your own body just to keep the rest of us safe. That wasn’t rage. That was love. That was you.”

 

Kirishima’s jaw clenched. His eyes stung. “What if it happens again?”

 

“Then I’ll be there,” Kaminari said simply. “Like you were there for me. Like you’re there every damn day. You make me feel human, Eiji. You remind me that I can be good. That I can be loved, even with all the things I’ve done.”

 

He hesitated, then reached over to squeeze Kirishima’s hand.

 

“So I’m gonna do the same for you. Over and over. Until you believe it.”

 

Kirishima’s breath hitched. But he didn’t look away. “Okay,” he said softly. 

 

They sat in silence after that.

 

*

 

The night air was cool and a little damp as the group finally spilled out of Aizawa’s classroom.

 

Campus was mostly dark now, save for the soft yellow glow of streetlamps lining the sidewalks.

 

Kaminari walked beside Midoriya and Uraraka, their pace slow and meandering, like none of them really wanted to be alone yet.

 

“I’ll make more crystals tomorrow,” Uraraka was saying, hugging her jacket tight around her. “If Todoroki helps me refine the edges, we can probably get better range out of the smoke next time.”

 

Kaminari hummed, hands deep in his jacket pockets. “You should trademark them. Call ’em like… Boom Dust. Curse Bursts. Monster Mufflers.”

 

Uraraka grinned. “I was thinking Protection Poppers, actually.”

 

Midoriya laughed under his breath, then nudged Kaminari’s arm gently. “You sure you’re okay?”

 

Kaminari blinked. “Huh?”

 

“Earlier. With Kirishima. That had to be…” He trailed off, searching for a diplomatic word. “Intense.”

 

“Oh,” Kaminari said, trying for a grin. “Yeah. Totally fine. I mean, he didn’t maul me or anything, so that’s a win.”

 

Midoriya didn’t look convinced, but nodded. “Just checking.”

 

When they reached the fork in the sidewalk, Uraraka and Midoriya peeled off toward their student housing building, waving over their shoulders.

 

“Text us if anything weird happens!” Uraraka called.

 

“Or if you invent a cooler name for the crystals!” Midoriya added.

 

Kaminari offered them a lazy salute, then turned toward his own housing building, just a few blocks past the edge of campus.

 

It was quiet. Almost too quiet.

 

Leaves rustled in the trees lining the path, and Kaminari pulled his jacket up a little tighter, trying not to let the silence press in too close.

 

Probably just the wind. Or a squirrel. Or maybe one of those incredibly aggressive raccoons that lived behind the science building.

 

Then a branch snapped.

 

Kaminari froze.

 

His head whipped around, eyes narrowing into the trees.

 

A figure stood just beyond the light, half-shadowed. Tall. Still.

 

The silhouette was unfamiliar, but the color wasn't. The skin glinted with a pale, unnatural blue even in the dark.

 

Kaminari squinted. Then blinked. Then— “No way,” he breathed. “Azer?”

 

The figure stepped closer, and now Kaminari could see the face.

 

Yeah. It was him. He knew that demon anywhere.

 

Azer’s hair was still the same mess of dark curls, eyes glowing faintly like embers under glass. His mouth curled into something that wasn’t quite a smile but close enough.

 

“Hey, Kaminushi.”

 

Kaminari took a hesitant step forward, the tension in his shoulders easing. “Holy shit, man—I haven’t seen you in forever.”

 

“Give or take.”

 

He looked… fine. More or less. Except—

 

Kaminari’s smile faltered as his eyes adjusted to the light.

 

Azer’s left arm was different. The skin was darker there, but not like a tan—it looked replaced, like it had been pulled from another body entirely.

 

His left leg, too, had a strange distortion to it, the joints just slightly off. Like the pieces didn’t quite fit.

 

But his face was the same. His voice was calm. Familiar. Normal.

 

Kaminari swallowed. “You, uh… you good?”

 

Azer laughed once, the sound oddly gentle. “Depends on your definition of good.”

 

Kaminari raised a brow. “What happened to you?”

 

“It’s a long story,” Azer said, stepping fully into the path now. “And not one I really know how to tell. That’s… why I came to find you.”

 

Kaminari’s stomach twisted. “Me? I’m not even a demon anymore, man.”

 

“I know. I just... I didn’t know who else to trust.”

 

A beat of silence passed.

 

Then Kaminari nodded. “Alright. Come up. We’ll talk.”

 

He turned, starting down the sidewalk toward his building again. Azer followed a step behind.

 

But even as he walked, Kaminari’s fingers slipped into his pocket, unlocking his phone without looking.

 

He typed fast. One thumb. No punctuation.

 

hey. come to my place now. not a joke.
bad feeling.

 

He hit send to Bakugo and locked the screen before Azer could get a look.

 

Just in case.

 

When they reached the front steps, Kaminari gave a half-laugh. “Hope you still drink tea. My cabinets are like… 40% tea. The rest is ramen and dust.”

 

Azer didn’t respond, just offered a soft hum.

 

And Kaminari let him in.

 

But not without glancing over his shoulder first, heart tapping a nervous rhythm behind his ribs.

 

Because Azer’s face might be the same.

 

But something underneath it wasn't.

 

***

Chapter 15

Notes:

Y'ALL. If anyone wanted to see how beautiful vampire Shoto is, look at this picture.

https://x.com/amwriting97/status/1952538159029567918

(Thank you again @wishiwasgoodatsports for bringing this creation to life. Im obsessed)

Chapter Text

Kaminari’s apartment wasn’t big.

 

The entryway was practically the living room, which bled into the kitchen if you took three steps to the left. He had two plants he always forgot to water, a couch that tried its best, and a weird smell in the hallway he swore wasn’t his fault.

 

It was home.

 

Azer stepped in slow, eyes tracking the space like he was memorizing it. Like he was trying to remember what “home” was supposed to look like.

 

Kaminari dumped his keys into the little bowl near the door and headed to the kitchen. “Still take tea with, uh… Honey and brimstone or whatever?”

 

Azer didn’t answer right away.

 

Kaminari glanced back—and caught him standing dead still, staring at the bookshelf.

 

“Hey,” Kaminari called gently. “You good?”

 

Azer blinked. “You’ve gone soft.”

 

Kaminari snorted. “Yeah, well. Hanging out with mortals will do that to you.”

 

Azer finally turned to face him. “I didn’t think I’d find you like this, Kaminushi.”

 

The name made Kaminari’s shoulders tense.

 

He stirred sugar into the tea, voice light. “It’s Kaminari now, actually.”

 

Azer tilted his head.

 

“I go by Kaminari,” he repeated, setting a mug on the counter. “Most people don’t even know about… that name. The old one.”

 

Azer didn’t move. His eyes narrowed. “You changed your name.”

 

Kaminari tried to laugh it off. “No, I just—look, it’s not a big thing, alright? I just needed a more modern name, so I could fit in with the other humans.”

 

Azer’s voice dropped low. “Who cares about the humans? You were feared. Respected. You ruled lesser creatures with a smile on your lips and fire in your veins.”

 

“Okay, well, now I mostly rule Mario Kart tournaments with Bakugo and keep a cactus alive, so…”

 

“You’re denying what you are.”

 

“I didn’t have a choice,” Kaminari said firmly, setting his tea down with a louder clink than necessary. “I was punished. Now I’m human. The end.”

 

Azer’s expression twisted.

 

For a moment, it was unreadable—caught somewhere between offense and grief, between anger and betrayal. Then—

 

“You’re ashamed.”

 

Kaminari blinked. “What?”

 

“You think becoming soft makes you good.”

 

“Okay, wow,” Kaminari muttered, stepping back slightly. “You know what? I invited you in because I thought maybe you needed help. Because you’re my friend. But this—this isn’t a conversation. You’re trying to shame me for not being a monster anymore.”

 

“I’m trying to wake you up. I came here to help you.” Azer snapped, stepping forward.

 

His voice crackled with heat, and his body twitched—not in pain, but like something inside him was stretching. Moving.

 

Kaminari’s heart thudded once. Loud. “You should leave.”

 

“Don’t you feel it?” Azer hissed, stepping closer again. “The blood in your veins calling to the old gods? To the truth of your soul?”

 

Kaminari backed up another step. “No, actually,” he said, voice tight. “What I feel is a very strong desire to be on the other side of this room from you.”

 

Azer’s eyes burned brighter. His hands twitched at his sides. One finger flexed wrong, like a joint had been rotated just a little too far.

 

“You were one of the greats,” Azer seethed. “And now you’re… this.”

 

Kaminari was nearly to the door.

 

His hand brushed the knob behind his back. “I’m better now,” he said quietly. “I have people who love me. People I love back. I don’t need to prove I’m strong by hurting anyone.”

 

“You’re weak. And scared.”

 

“Because you’re scaring me,” Kaminari whispered.

 

The shift in Azer’s face was immediate. His lips curled into something sharp, something inhuman, and when he stepped forward again, it was too fast, too jarring.

 

Kaminari barely had time to flinch before—

 

BANG.

 

The front door slammed open, rebounding off the wall.

 

And there stood Bakugo. Shoulders squared. Jaw set.

 

Explosive fury radiating from every inch of him like a storm caught in a sweatshirt and boots.

 

“What the fuck is going on in here?”

 

Kaminari’s relief was immediate and full-body.

 

He didn’t even hesitate—just ducked past Azer and scrambled behind Bakugo, grabbing the back of his hoodie like it was a lifeline.

 

“Oh my god, you absolute hero. Thank you for getting here so fast,” he muttered, breath shaking.

 

“I was still in the area.” Bakugo didn’t take his eyes off Azer. “You okay?”

 

“Yes. But also no.”

 

Azer straightened, the distorted limb twitching once before settling. His expression was calm again.

 

“You must be Bakugo. Ruler of Mario Kart,” he said.

 

Bakugo’s hand flexed once at his side. “And you’re the asshole who made Kaminari text me an SOS.”

 

Azer tilted his head. “I just came to talk.”

 

“And now you can walk your patchwork ass out the door,” Bakugo snapped. “While you still have legs.”

 

Kaminari, still behind him, whispered, “God, I missed you.”

 

Bakugo growled. “Just say the word, and I'll kick his big blue ass.”

 

Azer’s smile didn’t reach his eyes. “You’ve changed, Kaminushi.”

 

Kaminari’s grip on Bakugo’s hoodie tightened. “Yeah. I know.”

 

*

 

Bakugo didn’t move.

 

Didn’t blink.

 

His eyes were still locked on Azer like he was mentally measuring how many hits it would take to spread his ash evenly across the apartment walls.

 

Azer, for his part, didn’t flinch. His breathing was steady.

 

His tone, when he finally spoke, was eerily calm. “I didn’t come here to fight.”

 

Bakugo snorted. “Too bad. I did.”

 

“I came because I need help.”

 

“You can fuck right off with that.”

 

Kaminari peeked out from behind Bakugo. “That’s not what you told me.”

 

“Please,” Azer said quickly, hands raised. “Listen. I was taken. Experimented on. I didn’t ask for this—these parts.” He lifted one arm—the one that didn’t match the rest of him—and it twitched, subtly out of sync with the rest of his body. “I barely escaped.”

 

Bakugo’s scowl deepened. “And I’m supposed to care why?”

 

“Because I know who’s behind it,” Azer said. “I’ve seen what they’re doing. I know where they’re hiding. And I know you guys are looking for them.”

 

Bakugo’s eyes narrowed. “How do you know that?”

 

Azer stepped forward just slightly. “I’ll tell you everything I know. Every name. Every location. Just let me walk out of here when I’m done. No blades. No holy water. No death.”

 

Bakugo bristled. “You think I negotiate with demons?”

 

“I think you want answers.”

 

“I want you dead. That’s my job. I’m not in the business of listening to sob stories.”

 

Azer opened his mouth, but Bakugo stepped forward, fists already curling at his sides.

 

“You think saying ‘please’ is enough to erase whatever the hell you’ve done? That maybe if you bat your mutant lashes and look sad enough, I’ll suddenly forget what your kind is capable of?”

 

“Kugo, wait.”

 

The voice came from behind him. Quiet. Almost pleading.

 

Kaminari’s hand slid around his arm, fingers curling gently over his sleeve. “Just—just give him a chance.”

 

Bakugo turned slightly, gaze flicking to him in disbelief. “Are you serious right now?”

 

“He’s my friend,” Kaminari said softly. “Or—he was. Before all this. And maybe he’s not the same, but… Can’t we just hear him out?”

 

Bakugo looked between them.

 

Back to Azer, who hadn’t moved. And back again to Kaminari, who looked… tired. Not scared. Not foolish. Just tired.

 

“You’re sure,” Bakugo asked flatly. “You’re sure this is worth the risk.”

 

Kaminari nodded once. “Yeah.”

 

A long silence stretched between them.

 

Then Bakugo stepped back.

 

Slow. Measured. Controlled like a leash was physically keeping him from launching an attack.

 

He didn’t take his eyes off Azer. Not for a second.

 

“You get one chance,” he growled. “One. And if I don’t like what I hear, I don’t wait for a second opinion. You walk out that door, or I drag you out in pieces.”

 

Azer dipped his head. “Understood.”

 

Kaminari exhaled slowly, like the tension in his shoulders had been holding his lungs hostage.

 

Bakugo didn’t drop his guard. Not even a little. But he crossed his arms and barked, “Start talking.”

 

Azer smiled faintly.

 

*

 

Todoroki paced just outside the estate gates, the ancient iron archway looming behind him like a warning more than a welcome.

 

His hands were shoved deep into the pockets of his long coat, fingers twitching restlessly, jaw locked in a line of quiet dread.

 

The estate looked just like he remembered.

 

Polished stone. Gleaming windows. Grand enough to house royalty.

 

Cold enough to never feel like home.

 

Vampires drifted past him in pairs and trios, some dressed like nobility from another century, others in sleek modern wear that shimmered under the twilight.

 

They chatted easily, brushing shoulders and laughing as they moved toward the front steps.

 

“I hear that Lord Toya’s ascending tonight. He’s so young—but so powerful.”

 

“I heard he took down three rogue clans last season alone. Without even blinking.”

 

“He’s going to change everything. We need that.”

 

Todoroki rolled his eyes skyward and kept walking in slow circles, muttering to himself under his breath. “Replaced me easier than I thought.”

 

He paused, facing the estate now, eyes narrowed at the building like it had insulted him personally.

 

Okay. Just walk in. Five minutes. Pay your respects. Stay for the ceremony.

 

Leave before anyone tries to bite you or marry you off to a corpse.

 

He took a step forward.

 

And froze.

 

Enji was at the top of the marble steps, shaking hands and flashing smiles like he was hosting a garden party instead of ushering in a new regime.

 

His red cloak hung regally off his shoulders, trimmed in gold. His eyes—sharp and bright like embers—scanned the crowd, pleased with what he saw.

 

Todoroki’s stomach turned.

 

Nope.

 

Absolutely not.

 

He pivoted on one heel, coat flaring behind him, and made a beeline for anywhere that wasn’t here.

 

But fate, as always, had a flair for drama.

 

“Shoto!”

 

He flinched.

 

Footsteps approached quickly, almost bouncing over the gravel path.

 

Then Toya was at his side, panting lightly from jogging, his dark hair a bit wind-tossed and his cheeks flushed with something that could’ve passed for excitement… if Toya had a pulse.

 

“You actually came,” Toya said, beaming. “Shit, I didn’t think you would. I figured I’d have to bribe Bakugo into dragging you here.”

 

Todoroki didn’t smile, but his shoulders loosened just a touch. “I almost didn’t.”

 

“I figured,” Toya said breezily. “Didn’t think you were the kind of guy who gets nostalgic over murder-palace reunions. But I see you’re already heading out, huh?”

 

Todoroki huffed a soft, humorless sound. “Sorry... Thought I could handle it. I just really don’t want to see him.”

 

Toya’s grin faded, not entirely, but enough for the ache to show through.

 

Toya tilted his head back toward the entrance. “Enji? Yeah. He insisted on hosting. Said it was his honor or whatever. Total bullshit. I’d kick him out if I could, if it makes you feel better.”

 

“It doesn’t.”

 

“Fair.” Toya paused, watching Todoroki’s face. “You okay?”

 

Todoroki’s mouth twitched. “I’m fine.”

 

Toya squinted at him. “That’s a lie.”

 

“Sorry. It’s a genetic impulse.”

 

That got a snort out of Toya. “I can understand that. But come on, you gotta stay. At least for a few minutes. I wanna introduce you to my girlfriend.”

 

“Who’s the liar now?” Todoroki exhaled through his nose. “I want to be here for you. I do. But I don’t want to see him. Not even for a second.”

 

Toya’s expression sobered, eyes cooling a bit. “Then don’t. Stay with me. I already unlocked side entrance. You won’t have to cross paths with him.”

 

Todoroki blinked. “You planned for this?”

 

“Of course I did.” Toya grinned. “You’re my little brother. I know exactly how much you hate our charming, power-hungry sack of ancient garbage.”

 

That actually earned a ghost of a smile from Todoroki. “Thanks.”

 

“Anytime,” Toya said. Then he looped an arm around his shoulders like it was the most natural thing in the world. “Come on. Let’s get you inside before he sees you and decides to make a speech about some bullshit like family loyalty.”

 

Todoroki let himself be guided.

 

And as they disappeared around the side of the mansion, the sound of Enji’s voice drifted faintly on the wind—booming and hollow and full of all the things Todoroki never wanted to hear again.

 

He walked away from Enji without a word. Just like last time.

 

***

Chapter Text

Toya’s room hadn’t changed much.

 

Still tucked away in the east wing, still half-lit by the antique chandelier above, still filled with an odd combination of old tomes, combat gear, and a frankly irresponsible number of scented candles.

 

Todoroki sat on the edge of the chaise near the fireplace while Toya flopped onto his bed like a teenager skipping class.

 

“It’s weird,” Toya muttered, staring at the ceiling. “Knowing I’m about to be in charge of, like… all this.”

 

Todoroki raised a brow. “The crimson vampire dynasty?”

 

“Yeah. That.” Toya kicked off his boots. “I mean, it’s not like I don’t want it. I do. I want things to change. I want to fix all the stuff Enji broke. But, like… god. Sometimes I still feel like I’m sixteen and hiding in the stables to avoid blood etiquette lessons.”

 

Todoroki smirked faintly. “You used to sleep in a hay bale.”

 

“It was cozy.”

 

There was a quiet stretch, broken only by the crackle of firewood and the soft murmur of voices from the ceremony downstairs.

 

Then Toya glanced over. “So. You know once I’m in charge, I’m gonna have to pretend I don’t know you’re banging the Slayer, right?”

 

Todoroki didn’t even blink. “Yeah. I figured.”

 

Toya gave him a crooked smile. “Doesn’t mean I don’t support it. Just means I’ll have to support it silently and from a respectable distance.”

 

“That’s fine,” Todoroki replied, dry as ash. “Wouldn’t expect anything else.”

 

Toya nodded, thoughtful for a moment. “And… things are still good with you two?”

 

Todoroki hesitated, then his voice softened. “Yeah. They’re good. Really good. He drives me insane, but… I’m happy. And I didn’t think I’d ever be.”

 

Toya’s smirk faded into something gentler. “That’s… really fucking cool, kid.”

 

Todoroki looked over at him. “You’re not gonna make fun of me?”

 

“Absolutely not. I’m emotionally mature now. I burn people instead of mocking them.”

 

“Such growth.”

 

Toya snorted—but it didn’t quite reach his eyes. Then, too casually, “So how’d you know?”

 

Todoroki blinked. “Know what?”

 

“That you loved him. That he was worth putting everything on the line—your safety, your name, all of it. Was there a moment, or…?”

 

Todoroki narrowed his eyes. “Why are you being weird?”

 

“I’m not. Just curious.”

 

“Liar,” Todoroki said, deadpan. “What’s her name?”

 

“I don’t—what? No one—”

 

“Don’t even start,” Todoroki said, fully smiling now. “You’ve got that whole starry-eyed, post-feeding glow.”

 

“I haven’t fed today.”

 

“Exactly. So what’s her name?”

 

Toya groaned and grabbed the nearest pillow, smashing it over his face. “How the hell are you this intuitive? I didn’t even say anything.”

 

“I’m your brother. I know your dramatic little expressions.”

 

“I hate you.”

 

“Love you too. Now spill.”

 

Toya hesitated, pillow half-hiding his scowl.

 

But finally, he sighed, reached into his coat pocket, and slid out his phone. He pulled up a picture, and handed it over without a word.

 

Todoroki took it—and paused.

 

The man in the photo was striking.

 

Blond, sharp-eyed, with a smirk that looked like it belonged in a heist movie.

 

He looked like the kind of guy who could charm the fangs off an elder vampire and steal your wallet while he was at it.

 

“That’s… not a woman.” Is what Todoroki said first. 

 

“Nope.”

 

“Looks human.”

 

“Half,” Toya said quietly, like it meant more than it explained.

 

Todoroki raised a brow but didn’t push. He handed the phone back. “Guess we’ve both got a thing for dangerously charming not-quite-humans.”

 

Toya tucked the phone away and sat up, elbows on knees. “His name’s Keigo. Met him at some black-market auction, of all places. He was pretending to cater while sneaking people out. We ended up fighting side by side and arguing the whole time.”

 

Todoroki hummed. “Sounds familiar.”

 

“He’s a smartass,” Toya muttered. “Infuriating. Gorgeous. Smiles like he’s hiding knives.” He paused. “And sometimes I think he actually might be.”

 

Todoroki gave him a fond look. “So you’re in love.”

 

“Unfortunately.”

 

A beat passed, quieter than before.

 

Then Toya’s voice dropped. “Enji doesn’t know. And he can’t. If he finds out I’m seeing a half-human—he’ll lose it. I don’t know what he’d do, but it won’t be good.”

 

Todoroki’s mouth drew into a thin line. “Obviously I won’t say anything... As long as you promise to introduce me to him.”

 

“Yeah yeah, I promise,” Toya said, and then he smiled. “We should do brunch.”

 

Todoroki shot him a look. “We don’t do brunch.”

 

“We could,” Toya said, waggling his eyebrows. “If you weren’t dating someone who treats mimosas like a war crime.”

 

Todoroki almost smiled at that. Almost.

 

Another beat of silence stretched between them, and it was Toya who broke it. “You know,” he said, voice softer, “I really am glad you came. I wasn’t sure you would.”

 

Todoroki hesitated. “I almost didn’t,” he admitted.

 

Toya nodded, like he’d known that already.

 

“I hate that Enji still gets to smile and shake hands. Like he didn’t—” Todoroki’s jaw tensed. “Like he wasn’t the reason we both spent half our lives cleaning blood out of the carpet.”

 

Toya reached for a candle off the nightstand and started picking at the wax. “Yeah. Well. That’s part of why I need to do this. Why I have to. If I’m in charge, he doesn’t get to decide things anymore.”

 

“You’re really going through with it, then?” Todoroki asked, studying him. “You’re going to take the throne?”

 

Toya nodded. “Tomorrow morning. Ceremony ends at midnight. The transfer happens at dawn.”

 

“And then what?” Todoroki asked. “What happens to you after that?”

 

Toya chuckled dryly. “Hopefully? A nap.”

 

Todoroki huffed. “And after that?”

 

There was a pause.

 

Then Toya looked at him and said, “Then I try to be better.”

 

Todoroki felt something twist behind his ribs. “…You will be,” he said softly. “You already are.”

 

Toya smiled at him.

 

And for a moment, with the fire flickering behind them and the ceremony humming in the distance, it felt like the past wasn’t so heavy. Like maybe, something good could grow out of this family for once.

 

*

 

Kirishima’s apartment was quiet that night.

 

He had the TV on, volume low, playing something he wasn’t really watching—a rerun of an old cooking competition show where chefs screamed at each other over undercooked risotto.

 

His dinner sat mostly untouched in front of him, a bowl of stir fry slowly cooling next to his ignored homework assignment.

 

The assignment glared up at him from the coffee table like it knew it was being neglected.

 

Kirishima sighed, shoved another half-hearted bite into his mouth, and leaned back on the couch.

 

He jumped a little when his phone buzzed beside him.

 

Denki:

Can I come over?

 

Kirishima had barely started typing a reply—Of course, always, door’s open, come on in, yes yes yes—when there was a knock at the door.

 

He blinked, tossed his phone down, and stood.

 

When he opened the door, Kaminari didn’t even say anything.

 

Just surged forward and wrapped his arms around him.

 

Kirishima barely had time to react before he found himself with an armful of warm, slightly shaking best friend.

 

“Whoa,” Kirishima breathed, instantly hugging him back, firm and protective. “Hey.”

 

Kaminari said nothing.

 

Just stayed there, face tucked into Kirishima’s shoulder like maybe if he stayed long enough, the world would stop spinning.

 

Kirishima shut the door behind them without letting go.

 

He didn’t even try to hide the worry in his voice. “You okay?”

 

Still no answer.

 

Kirishima didn’t push. Just guided him toward the couch, slow and steady, until they both sat down.

 

Kaminari still clung to him, arms loose now but present, like he didn’t want to let the quiet slip away.

 

It took a minute.

 

Then, muffled against Kirishima’s skin, Kaminari finally asked, “If I told you everything I did… back when I was a demon…”

 

He trailed off.

 

Kirishima leaned back just far enough to see his face.

 

Kaminari looked hurt. Not physically—no blood, no bruises.

 

But his eyes were red-rimmed, his mouth was drawn tight, and every line in his body screamed pain.

 

Kirishima didn’t let him finish the question. “Yeah,” he said, simply.

 

Kaminari blinked. “Yeah…?”

 

“I’d still be your friend,” Kirishima said. “No matter what.”

 

Kaminari let out a breath. “But you don’t even know—”

 

“I don’t need to,” Kirishima said, firm now. “Because I know you. Current you. And that’s enough for me.”

 

There was a silence after that. But it was a warm one.

 

Kaminari’s face crumpled—just a little—and he looked away, blinking fast. “You’re like… the nicest person I’ve ever met, dude.”

 

Kirishima laughed softly. “Nah. I just love you.”

 

“Like… love love, or—”

 

“Don’t get greedy,” Kirishima said with a grin, gently nudging him. “Best friend love. Ride-or-die love. I-will-literally-punch-a-demon-for-you love.”

 

Kaminari finally smiled. A small one. Fragile and crooked, but genuine. “Thanks.”

 

“Anytime.”

 

Kirishima reached for the remote. “You wanna stay? Hang out? I got snacks. We can watch people cry over cake disasters or whatever.”

 

“God, yes,” Kaminari said, already curling up against the arm of the couch like he belonged there.

 

Kirishima stood to grab snacks—chips, leftover Halloween candy, some weird fizzy drink Kaminari liked—and came back to find Kaminari half-buried in a blanket, waiting with wide eyes like a puppy being offered a treat.

 

“I got sour gummies,” Kirishima said, tossing him the bag.

 

Kaminari caught it like it was life-saving medicine. “You’re the best.”

 

They didn’t talk about demon experiments. Or vampires. Or blood. Or fear.

 

They just ate gummy worms and watched someone on TV set their soufflé on fire.

 

Kaminari’s head found Kirishima’s shoulder sometime in the second episode, and Kirishima didn’t even blink. Just let him rest there.

 

Just held him, the way Kaminari had always done for him.

 

When the night got late and the city outside quieted down, Kaminari’s voice broke through the low hum of the credits. “Thanks for being my person.”

 

Kirishima smiled into his soda. “Anytime, Kam.”

 

And he meant it.

 

*

 

Bakugo was lying flat on his back, one arm flung over his eyes, the other holding his phone to his ear.

 

His comforter was twisted around his legs like he’d been fighting it instead of using it, and the only light in the room came from the lamp on the far side of the bed, casting the whole space in a lazy glow.

 

“…You didn’t kill it?” Midoriya was asking.

 

Bakugo scowled. “No.”

 

“You didn’t kill it?”

 

“I said no!”

 

“Holy shit,” Midoriya muttered. “Who are you and what have you done with our Slayer?”

 

“It wasn’t about me,” Bakugo snapped. “It was for dumbass Kaminari.”

 

“Ohh,” Midoriya said knowingly, and Bakugo could already hear the smug little grin forming. “So Denki asked you to spare it? And you actually listened?”

 

“He didn’t ask,” Bakugo muttered. “Begged. Like—hand on my arm, pleading eyes, whole thing. Said it was his old friend or something.”

 

Midoriya hummed thoughtfully. “Did it seem… safe?”

 

“No,” Bakugo said immediately. “Everything about it made my skin crawl. Looked like one of those demons that’s too smooth and too pointy at the same time, like a horror artist made it in Photoshop on nightmare mode. But it talked normal. Made a deal. Seemed… not totally feral.”

 

“Still weird you let it go.”

 

Bakugo sighed and rubbed a hand down his face. “I dunno, man. It was important to Kaminari. I figured I’d wait. See what it says. Then maybe kill it.”

 

Midoriya chuckled softly. “Such character development.”

 

Bakugo snorted. “Bite me.”

 

“Seriously, though,” Midoriya said. “Do you know anything about Denki's demon years?”

 

That gave Bakugo pause.

 

He blinked up at the ceiling, frowning. “…No. Not really. I mean, I knew he was one. But he never talked about it. And I figured if he wanted to forget it that bad, I’d let him.”

 

Midoriya let out a low breath. “Yeah. Same here.”

 

“Tonight I learned that he used to go by 'Kaminushi.' So that’s new.” Bakugo stared at the ceiling a second longer. Then said, “Sho’s old as shit. Maybe he knows.”

 

Midoriya perked up. “Actually… that’s a good idea. He’s been around. You should ask him.”

 

“Yeah, I will. I think he’s home,” Bakugo said.

 

And, as if summoned by name, the door to the bedroom creaked open.

 

Bakugo turned his head just in time to see Todoroki walk in, jacket half-sliding off his shoulder and hair wind-blown like he’d just come in from outside.

 

He gave Bakugo a sleepy wave and a quiet smile, trying not to interrupt the call as he toed off his shoes.

 

Bakugo blinked, then smirked. “Never mind,” he said into the phone. “He just walked in.”

 

Midoriya laughed. “Speak of the vampire.”

 

“I’ll talk to you tomorrow,” Bakugo said. “We’ll figure it out.”

 

Bakugo hung up, tossing the phone onto the nightstand.

 

He watched Todoroki finish peeling off his jacket and hang it on the back of a chair before flopping onto the bed beside him.

 

“Lot of vamp energy on you,” Bakugo muttered.

 

“I was pretty much surrounded,” Todoroki replied, rolling onto his side to face him. “The ceremony ran late.”

 

“Everything okay?”

 

Todoroki nodded, smile lazy and a little crooked. “It wasn’t as bad as I thought it’d be.”

 

“Enji?”

 

“Awful as always,” Todoroki said. “But avoidable.”

 

Bakugo narrowed his eyes. “That it? No other vampire tea to disclose?”

 

Todoroki hesitated.

 

Then smirked. “Oh,” he said. “And Toya’s gay.”

 

Bakugo blinked. “Sorry—what?”

 

“Gay,” Todoroki said again, like it was a casual weather update. “Dating a half-human. Name’s Keigo.”

 

Bakugo stared at him. “That’s… amazing,” he said finally. “Two gay vampire sons. Suck on that, Enji.”

 

Todoroki hummed contentedly and settled closer, like he was very pleased with the karmic alignment of the universe.

 

Bakugo reached over, found Todoroki’s hand in the dark, and tangled their fingers together. “Good. Glad it wasn’t total hell.”

 

“Not total,” Todoroki murmured, eyes slipping shut. “Just partial. And now I’m home.”

 

“Damn right you are.”

 

They lay there in silence for a while, fingers laced, sharing a pillow, breathing slow and even.

 

Tomorrow, Bakugo would ask about Kaminushi.

 

But tonight, they could rest.

 

***

Chapter Text

Bakugo pulled Todoroki onto the bed like he’d been waiting all night to do it.

 

Clothes hit the floor in sharp, graceless bursts—shirts tugged over heads, pants kicked off mid-snarl, mouths clashing between every movement.

 

Bakugo was practically growling as he dragged Todoroki down into the sheets, hands already everywhere.

 

And then he saw it again.

 

The ink.

 

Stark black tattoos curling across Todoroki’s ribs and arms, wrapping over his collarbone, kissed by light and skin and power. Like ancient runes had decided to wear his body as scripture.

 

Bakugo bit back a sound—low, hungry—and leaned in. “Still obsessed with these,” he muttered, voice gone rough.

 

Todoroki smirked, breath already uneven. “You keep saying that.”

 

“Because they’re hot, dumbass.”

 

And then he was on him.

 

Mouth dragging over Todoroki’s chest, over ribs and symbols and the vulnerable skin between.

 

He bit just above a rune near Todoroki’s sternum, then sucked hard, leaving a bruise that bloomed dark and fast.

 

Todoroki inhaled sharply through his teeth. “Ouch.”

 

“Keep whinin’. See where that gets you.”

 

Bakugo was ravenous—licking over bone and ink and warm skin, marking Todoroki like it was some kind of territory ritual. Like he could brand him with his mouth alone.

 

And Todoroki let him. For a while.

 

Until, calmly—inevitably—he flipped them.

 

Bakugo landed on his back with a grunt, eyes flashing. “You—”

 

“Shh.”

 

Todoroki leaned over him, palm spread across Bakugo’s chest, weight warm and unmoving.

 

He kissed him slowly, like they had all the time in the world.

 

Bakugo responded with heat, hands already wandering, but Todoroki caught his wrist mid-motion and pinned it to the pillow. “Don’t rush me.”

 

“I wasn’t rushing,” Bakugo muttered, tugging at his grip.

 

Todoroki raised a brow.

 

“Yeah, well—” Bakugo started, but stopped when Todoroki leaned in again, lips brushing the corner of his mouth before trailing lower.

 

His other hand mapped slow circles over Bakugo’s stomach, then up over his ribs, like he was memorizing the shape of him.

 

Bakugo shivered. “Quit it.”

 

“Quit what?”

 

“Touching me like I’m… soft.”

 

“You are soft,” Todoroki said, maddeningly calm. “Under all the snarling.”

 

Bakugo flushed and immediately scowled. “Shut up.”

 

Todoroki kissed his throat, then his shoulder, then the spot just below his collarbone where his heart kicked a little harder.

 

“I like this,” Todoroki said, like it was nothing. “You like this. You just don’t want to admit it.”

 

Bakugo huffed and tried to lift his hips, but Todoroki gently pressed them back down. “I swear—

 

“Easy,” Todoroki murmured. “Let me.”

 

And somehow, even with all his fight, Bakugo did. He let Todoroki touch him like something to be unwrapped slowly.

 

Let Todoroki worship him in the same way he’d worshipped those runes.

 

And somewhere in the middle of all that stillness, all that maddening gentleness, Bakugo realized his heart was pounding harder than any fight ever had.

 

Todoroki’s hands were still steady.

 

His mouth, slow and searching. His breath, warm against Bakugo’s skin.

 

But when Bakugo reached down—fingers slipping beneath the waistband of Todoroki’s underwear—he froze.

 

Not because Todoroki stopped him. Not because he was told no. But because… there was nothing.

 

He wasn’t hard. Not even a little.

 

Bakugo blinked, heart skipping for just a beat. Then he eased back, just enough to look at him properly. “Hey.”

 

Todoroki’s eyes fluttered open, confused at first—then a flicker of realization. Embarrassment.

 

“I’m sorry,” he said, already exhaling like he was bracing for a fight. “I thought I could—”

 

Bakugo sat up a little more. “Babe. It’s okay. Just—what’s going on?”

 

Todoroki stared at the ceiling for a second, jaw tight. Then, softly, “I’m thinking about the ceremony. About Toya. About what happens tomorrow morning. I thought I could… focus.”

 

Bakugo felt his chest tighten. Not in anger. Not in frustration. Just—understanding, laced with a little ache. “You’ve been in your head all night?”

 

Todoroki gave him a helpless half-smile. “Kind of.”

 

“Then why the hell didn’t you stop me?”

 

“I didn’t want to ruin the mood.”

 

Bakugo blinked. “What?”

 

“I like making you feel good,” Todoroki said, voice quiet. “Even if I’m not really there. I thought I could push through. Just… make it about you. It’s not that I don’t want you. I just—”

 

“Okay,” Bakugo said, holding up a hand. “Pause. One: you’re an idiot.”

 

Todoroki frowned a little. “That seems harsh.”

 

“You’re my idiot,” Bakugo clarified, softer now. “But still an idiot.”

 

Todoroki looked away, visibly ashamed, but Bakugo caught his chin and tilted it back.

 

“Listen to me,” Bakugo said. “You never have to do that. Not with me. Not ever. I’m not some fragile asshole who’s gonna sulk because you’re stressed and not in the mood. You’re allowed to say no. You’re allowed to be worried. You’re allowed to tell me to back off.”

 

Todoroki blinked up at him. “I just didn’t want you to think—”

 

“I don’t think anything except that you’ve got too much in your head and not enough sleep,” Bakugo interrupted. “So here’s what’s gonna happen.”

 

He kissed Todoroki’s forehead.

 

Then his temple.

 

Then the corner of his mouth.

 

“You’re gonna lay down,” Bakugo said, voice low and gentle now. “And I’m gonna trace these stupid tattoos until you pass out. You don’t gotta do anything else. Got it?”

 

Todoroki swallowed. “…You really don’t mind?”

 

Bakugo snorted and slid down beside him, hand already smoothing over Todoroki’s bare chest. “You’re hot, you’re half-naked, and you trust me enough to tell me when your brain’s being an asshole. You think I mind?”

 

Todoroki let out a breath that sounded suspiciously like relief.

 

Bakugo reached out, dragging a single finger along the curve of a rune near his shoulder. “You gonna tell me what this one means yet?”

 

Todoroki hummed. “Eventually.”

 

“Uh huh.” Bakugo kissed just beneath it. “I’ll wear you down.”

 

“You always do,” Todoroki murmured, finally relaxing into the pillow.

 

Bakugo let his fingers roam in soft, lazy patterns.

 

Over ancient symbols, over battle-earned muscle, over a heart that beat just a little differently than his own—but was his all the same.

 

And as Todoroki’s eyes drifted shut and the tension bled from his shoulders, Bakugo stayed right there.

 

Tracing warmth into his skin. Kissing softness into his bones.

 

Loving him the only way he knew how—loud heart, gentle hands, and no pressure.

 

*

 

The next day of classes went on as scheduled. No demon sightings at all.

 

Kaminari stuck close to Kirishima, but Kirishima didn't mind. He was worried about his friend, and didn't want Kaminari to spin out. 

 

Bakugo and Todoroki were wrapped up in their own little world, as usual. 

 

The only person having a hard time it seemed, was Midoriya.

 

He went through his normal routine, went to class, stopped by the gym on campus, and came home to make dinner like he always does. 

 

And then he did something unusual.

 

He decided to get drunk.

 

The wine was too sweet. The snacks were too salty. And the movie was too emotionally manipulative.

 

Midoriya was three-quarters through a bottle of terrible grocery store wine, elbow-deep in a bag of off-brand cheese puffs, and sobbing silently to a decade-old romcom where everyone ended up together—except the character that reminded him the most of himself.

 

You know. The sweet one. The dependable one.

 

The one who listened. Who helped.

 

Who never got picked first.

 

He sniffled into his hoodie sleeve.

 

"Pathetic," he muttered, voice thick with self-directed scorn, then immediately winced. "Okay. That’s not nice. We don’t name-call, even internally."

 

The TV played on in the background. A soft pop song swelled as the couple reunited in a rainstorm.

 

“Ugh,” Midoriya groaned, throwing a piece of popcorn at the screen. It missed by several feet and hit his coat rack.

 

He picked up his phone again.

 

Still no response from Bakugo.

 

Kaminari had sent a cheerful little wolf emoji about twenty minutes ago, followed by a, "Can’t talk rn! Training w/ Kiri n Aizawa!" message.

 

Uraraka had texted, “Love you, sorry! Big spell night at the club meeting. You okay??” and he’d immediately lied and said “Yep! All good!”

 

He wasn’t going to keep her from her witchy coven just to talk about his very human inferiority complex.

 

And Bakugo…

 

Well. He was busy.

 

Probably out slaying hellbeasts with that “I’m the Slayer, not your emotional support hero” energy. Which was fair. Totally fair.

 

Midoriya sighed and closed his phone again.

 

He didn’t know what he expected.

 

For everyone to drop what they were doing to come coddle him while he spiral-Googled ancient demonology websites and stress-ate half his pantry?

 

He took another swig of wine.

 

“God, I’m the guy they leave behind in horror movies,” he muttered. “The one who dies offscreen. Not even cool enough to die with an audience.”

 

The knock on his apartment door was so soft, he thought he imagined it.

 

Then it came again. Gentle. Polite.

 

Not at all what he’d expect from a burglar, intruder or a vampire—or Bakugo for that matter.

 

Midoriya blinked, wine bottle halfway to his lips. “...Hello?”

 

He stumbled to the door, looked through the peephole, and just about dropped the bottle on his foot.

 

Because there, standing perfectly still in the flickering hallway light, was Todoroki Shoto.

 

Wearing a dark coat. Holding a small grocery bag.

 

And looking for all the world like he’d just wandered out of an indie vampire drama to personally ask if Midoriya wanted to talk about his feelings.

 

Midoriya opened the door slowly. “Uh. Hey. Need something?”

 

Todoroki nodded once. “Katsuki asked me to check on you.”

 

Midoriya blinked. “...Why?”

 

“He said you texted him, and it felt off. And that if you were dead, he was going to be pissed.”

 

“Oh.”

 

There was an awkward pause.

 

Midoriya stepped aside. “You… wanna come in?”

 

“I brought snacks.” Todoroki held up the bag. “Uraraka said you like strawberry Pocky and those matcha cookies shaped like bears.”

 

Midoriya’s eyes welled up again. “Aw. You’re so nice to me.”

 

“I can just drop these off, or... I can stay,” Todoroki offered, glancing away.

 

“No!” Midoriya practically yelped, then immediately composed himself. “No, no, stay. Please. I’m just… having a night.”

 

“I can see that,” Todoroki said mildly, stepping inside.

 

He took in the half-eaten snacks, the wine bottle, the glowing TV screen with the rain-soaked lovers kissing dramatically.

 

He looked back at Midoriya.

 

Midoriya cringed. “Don’t say it.”

 

“I wasn’t going to,” Todoroki said, setting the bag down and unbuttoning his coat. “But I do think that guy could’ve done better.”

 

Midoriya barked a laugh before he could stop himself. “God, I needed that.”

 

Todoroki sat on the couch and patted the spot beside him. “Then come sit. Eat a bear cookie. Tell me what’s going on.”

 

And Midoriya—tipsy, emotionally fragile, and entirely unsure why the prettiest vampire he knew had brought him bear-shaped baked goods—crawled onto the couch and did exactly that.

 

*

 

The movie had gone from tragically romantic to just… tragic.

 

Somewhere in the last ten minutes, the male lead had confessed his love to the wrong woman, and now she was crying in the rain again, because everyone cried in the rain in these movies, apparently.

 

Todoroki, expression unmoving, calmly reached out and handed Midoriya another tissue.

 

“I don’t even like her,” Midoriya sniffed, blowing his nose with way too much force. “She’s so dramatic. She cries in every single scene. I hope she’s drinking a lot of water.”

 

“People who don't hydrate are so lame,” Todoroki agreed seriously, holding up the glass he’d just filled. “Unlike you. Everybody knows a good sob session needs some serious H2O.”

 

Midoriya took the glass and gulped it, flopping sideways onto the couch like he’d just run a marathon. “You’re literally the best vampire ever.”

 

“That seems unlikely,” Todoroki said. “But thank you. And just so you know... You could’ve texted me too. I’d make time for you.”

 

Midoriya blinked at him, eyes wide and glassy. Then he gave a watery laugh. “That’s not fair. You can’t just say that with your... face. And your snacks. I’m emotionally compromised.”

 

The next scene began.

 

A montage of sad flashbacks and piano music.

 

Midoriya groaned loudly, his head landing on Todoroki’s shoulder with a dramatic thump. “Oh my god, they’re flashing back to their first kiss. How dare they weaponize nostalgia like this. I hope I can have a big dramatic kiss in the rain one day.”

 

“Technically, they already used this clip twice,” Todoroki pointed out. “Once in a dream sequence, and again during the midpoint crisis. Very inefficient editing.”

 

Midoriya laughed so hard he had to sit back up, wiping his eyes. “God,” he wheezed. “You’re… you’re terrible at comforting people.”

 

Todoroki tilted his head. “I was told sarcasm and humor helps.”

 

“It does,” Midoriya said quickly, hand pressed to his face. “It really does.”

 

Midoriya looked at him and something inside his chest eased. A quiet, gentle breath he didn’t know he’d been holding.

 

Todoroki didn’t look uncomfortable, or bored, or irritated by the mess of emotions Midoriya had apparently become.

 

He just… sat there. Quiet and steady. Unbothered by the drama, the snacks, the mood swings, the wine.

 

A safe person.

 

The kind you could lean on without worrying you were being too much.

 

Midoriya tucked his legs underneath him and leaned into Todoroki again, this time without the dramatic flop.

 

His head settled on his friend’s shoulder. “Thanks for coming,” he said softly.

 

Todoroki nodded. “Katsuki was worried. He didn’t say it like that, but he was.”

 

“Yeah.” Midoriya smiled faintly. “That tracks.”

 

“I was also curious what kind of movie could emotionally destroy someone like you,” Todoroki added, peering at the screen. “I thought it would be more… I don’t know. Sports-related.”

 

Midoriya snorted. “Okay, rude.”

 

They both laughed—quiet, tired, and a little delirious.

 

Then Todoroki reached for another snack, bit into a cookie, and said, completely deadpan, “For the record, I think if you were in that movie, you’d be the one who gets the happy ending. You seem like the kinda person who deserves it.”

 

Midoriya blinked. His cheeks went pink. “Oh,” he said, eyes wide. “Thank you.”

 

“You’re welcome,” Todoroki replied, completely oblivious to how much it meant.

 

They sat like that for a long time. Sharing snacks. Watching the movie.

 

Every so often, Todoroki would lean down to refill Midoriya’s water. Midoriya would laugh at something dumb and bump his head into Todoroki’s shoulder. Neither of them moved away.

 

And even though the world outside was still full of demons and secrets and heavy truths… right now, in this little apartment, Midoriya didn’t feel so alone.

 

***

Chapter Text

The credits rolled in a slow, melancholy crawl.

 

The room fell quiet again, save for the soft hum of the apartment’s mini fridge and the occasional rustle of a snack wrapper.

 

Todoroki was still sitting beside him, posture relaxed but eyes alert—like he was keeping watch, even now.

 

Midoriya knew he probably was.

 

Midoriya tugged the blanket tighter around his shoulders, chewing at the inside of his cheek. “I feel stupid,” he muttered.

 

“You’re drunk,” Todoroki replied, not unkindly.

 

“I’m barely drunk,” Midoriya said, nudging him. “I’m just... tired. Of being normal.”

 

Todoroki blinked. “You’re not normal. You’re Midoriya.”

 

“Exactly.” He gave a dry, breathy laugh. “I’m Midoriya. Human. No powers. No claws. No spells. No immortality. Just—just blood and bones and anxiety.”

 

Todoroki tilted his head. “I’m fairly certain you’ve fought three vampires, exorcised a haunted vending machine, and saved Katsuki’s life twice. I wouldn’t call that ‘just blood and bones.’”

 

Midoriya gave him a grateful little smile, but it didn’t reach his eyes.

 

“It used to be me and Kirishima,” Midoriya said softly. “We were the human ones. The... normal ones. And now he’s learning how not to murder people under the full moon, and I’m just... here. Researching things. Taking notes. Texting people to drink water.”

 

Todoroki didn’t say anything. He just let the silence sit between them.

 

Midoriya swallowed hard. “To be so close to all these powerful people... So close to greatness, and never quite touch it. I feel like I’m fading into the background.”

 

Just then, there was a knock at the door.

 

Before Midoriya could even untangle himself from the blanket, it opened—because of course Bakugo knew where the spare key was.

 

Of course he let himself in.

 

He looked... exhausted.

 

Hair messy from the wind. Hoodie thrown on over his mission gear. Dark circles under his eyes. But he was here.

 

“Jesus,” he muttered, shutting the door behind him. “It’s like a pity party and a funeral had a baby in here.”

 

Todoroki raised a hand in greeting. “You’re late. We already cried and bonded.”

 

Bakugo grunted. “Yeah, well, I was busy threatening a dude with six different bone protrusions and a vendetta against air fresheners. Sorry for being productive.”

 

Midoriya sat up straighter, guilt flushing through him. “You didn’t have to come, I—”

 

“Shut up,” Bakugo said immediately, crossing the room and ruffling Midoriya’s curls without asking. “I’m already here. Don’t make me regret it.”

 

Todoroki scooted a bit to give him room, and Bakugo plopped down beside Midoriya with a groan, rubbing his eyes like the weight of the entire evening was finally catching up to him.

 

“Izuku’s been feeling normal,” Todoroki offered helpfully.

 

“I am normal,” Midoriya said.

 

Bakugo snorted. “You? Normal? You collect hand-written demon prophecies and cry during Subaru commercials.”

 

Midoriya cracked a laugh. “Okay, those dogs are heroic and loyal and very underrated.”

 

Bakugo rolled his eyes, but the corner of his mouth twitched.

 

“I just…” Midoriya started again, quieter this time. “I want to help. I want to matter.”

 

“You do,” Todoroki said simply.

 

“You do,” Bakugo echoed, but rougher. Firmer. “You think I’d let just anyone talk me down from punching a demon in the face? But I let you do it all the time.”

 

Midoriya looked down, trying not to tear up again.

 

“You think I let just anyone drive my bike? Even Sho hasn’t had the privilege.” Bakugo continued. “You think anyone coulda talked to Uraraka about stabilizing the new spells? Or cross-referenced half the archives we’ve used for our hunts?”

 

“I mean, yes,” Midoriya mumbled.

 

“No, dumbass,” Bakugo snapped. “Because they’re not you. You’re the one who fucking cares enough to do all that. To check in. To write things down. To worry.”

 

“He’s right,” Todoroki added gently. “You’re the only one who takes notes at every meeting. Who knows everyone’s coffee order. Who double-knots his shoes before a fight.”

 

“That last one is survival,” Midoriya muttered, but his smile was brighter now.

 

Bakugo leaned back on his elbows. “You’re the heart of this group, idiot. And if you ever doubt that again, I’ll kick your ass with love.”

 

Midoriya laughed. Loud and bright and unfiltered. “Okay,” he whispered. “Okay.”

 

They sat there together.

 

Todoroki quietly unwrapping another cookie and passing it to Midoriya. Bakugo finally relaxing enough to lean his shoulder against Midoriya’s. Midoriya holding the cookie like it was a medal of honor.

 

He wasn’t a demon. Or a vampire. Or a werewolf, or even a witch.

 

But maybe that was okay.

 

Maybe he was something else entirely. And maybe he had something that even the strongest members of their group didn’t have.

 

*

 

Later that week, Kaminari called a meeting.

 

The evening was mild, the air still warm enough that Midoriya didn’t need his jacket.

 

Streetlamps flickered on one by one as he and Uraraka made their way across campus, the quiet between them companionable.

 

Uraraka swung a paper bag of snacks in her hand—contributions for the “group meeting” Kaminari had texted them about. The details had been vague, but the everyone come over tonight urgency was clear.

 

“You sure you’re okay?” she asked, breaking the silence. “You didn’t answer my texts for like… two days after that movie night you had.”

 

Midoriya scratched the back of his neck. “Oh, uh—yeah. Sorry about that. I was fine. Just… a little embarrassed.”

 

Her brows lifted. “Embarrassed?”

 

“Yeah. You know.” He gestured vaguely at the air. “Sad wine. Bad rom-com. Me crying into a vampire’s sleeve like I’m auditioning for a tragic supporting role.”

 

Her laugh was soft, and something about it made his chest feel lighter. “Everybody’s allowed to have a night like that.”

 

“I know. I just…” He trailed off, chewing the inside of his cheek. “Sometimes it feels like everyone in our group is this big, powerful, supernatural something, and I’m just… me.”

 

Uraraka gave him a curious look. “You say that like being you isn’t a good thing.”

 

He glanced at her and quickly looked away. “It’s not bad. It’s just… ordinary.”

 

“Ordinary,” she repeated, like she was trying the word out. “Right. Because saving Bakugo’s life, organizing half our research, and remembering everyone’s coffee order is so ordinary.”

 

Midoriya laughed, ducking his head. “That’s different. Anyone could do that.”

 

“Not anyone would,” she said, bumping her shoulder lightly into his. “You care enough to do it. That’s rare.”

 

For a few steps, he didn’t say anything. His throat felt a little too tight. “Thanks,” he murmured.

 

They walked on in easy silence, the sounds of the city humming around them.

 

Every so often, she’d smile at something—at the smell of fresh bread from the bakery they passed, or the way a cat darted across the sidewalk—and he caught himself smiling too.

 

“So,” Uraraka said after a moment, “what if you weren’t just you? What if you learned some magic?”

 

Midoriya blinked. “Magic?”

 

She nodded. “I mean, you’re always helping me set up for rituals, and you have the focus for it. You could come to the next Wiccan club meeting on campus. See if you like it.”

 

He stared at her. “You’d teach me?”

 

Her smile was warm. “Of course I would.”

 

His ears felt hot, and he hoped the dim streetlight kept it hidden. “Uh… yeah. I’d like that. A lot.”

 

“Good.” She shifted the snack bag to her other hand. “Just promise you won’t start levitating things at the dinner table until you’ve had proper training.”

 

He grinned. “No promises.”

 

They turned the corner, and Kaminari’s student apartment building came into view.

 

Whatever tonight’s meeting was about, Midoriya felt a little steadier walking into it.

 

*

 

The bike’s engine cut off with a satisfied growl.

 

Bakugo kicked the stand, swung off, and took two extra seconds to make sure the handlebars were perfectly straight.

 

He tugged the chain lock, gave it a test yank, then patted the seat like it was a dog.

 

“Stay,” he muttered. Bakugo thought it was funny, and turned to Todoroki for his reaction.

 

Beside him, Todoroki didn’t acknowledge it.

 

He was statue-still, head bowed over his phone, thumbs moving with precision. The glow lit the sharp line of his jaw; the little crease between his brows said serious vampire business.

 

Bakugo squinted. “What? Leaving a one-star review for Enji’s party?”

 

“It’s nothing,” Todoroki said without looking up. “Vampire drama.”

 

“You know how I love vampire drama.” Bakugo leaned in. “Gimme specifics.”

 

Todoroki angled the screen away, subtle as a brick. “I said it’s nothing.”

 

Which, obviously, meant something.

 

Bakugo slid an arm around his waist like a distraction and shamelessly craned over his shoulder.

 

Toya: Brunch? Double date? Keigo wants to meet you. I promise he’ll behave. Mostly.

 

Shoto: Busy.

 

Toya: You don’t work nine-to-five, kid. Pick a time.

 

Bakugo barked a laugh. “You’re bailing on brunch? No way. I wanna come. I wanna meet Keigo.”

 

“No,” Todoroki said. “I’m meeting him alone first.” Todoroki slid his phone into his coat pocket, gaze steady. “You’re not coming.”

 

“C’mon.” Bakugo stepped closer, crowding him on purpose. “I like Toya. I wanna see the disaster he chose.”

 

“He’s half human, half demon. He’s dangerous,” Todoroki said flatly, like that ended the discussion.

 

Bakugo snorted. “You do remember what my job is, right? Slayer. Demons are kind of my thing.”

 

“And you’re my thing,” Todoroki replied without missing a beat. “Which is why I’m not putting you in front of someone I don’t trust yet.”

 

Bakugo blinked, thrown. “…I’m sorry, are you—are you protecting me?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“That’s ridiculous. I’m the one with the blessed blades, the training, the kill count—”

 

“I don’t care,” Todoroki cut in, voice low but unshakable. “If Keigo’s a threat, I’d rather find out alone than risk you being anywhere near it. I don’t care how good you are in a fight.”

 

Bakugo scoffed, following him toward the building. “You really think I can’t handle one guy?”

 

“I think you throw yourself into danger without hesitation when it’s for someone you care about,” Todoroki said, stopping just inside the stairwell to face him.

 

Bakugo opened his mouth, shut it again. “…You’re serious.”

 

“I am.” Todoroki’s tone softened, but his eyes stayed sharp. “You’ve spent every day since we started dating making sure I survive. You don’t get to tell me I can’t do the same.”

 

Bakugo stared at him, jaw tight. “You’re lucky you’re hot.”

 

“I know,” Todoroki said, already climbing the stairs.

 

Bakugo followed a step behind, muttering, “Unbelievable,” but not pulling away when Todoroki’s hand brushed his as they walked.

 

***

Chapter Text

The apartment was warm and loud in that easy, comfortable way that only happened when all of them were in one place.

 

Kirishima had staked out the armchair with a six-pack perched on the armrest, laughing at something Bakugo said from across the room.

 

Uraraka was bent at the coffee table, unloading her tote bag of snacks like she was stocking a bunker—chips, cookies, a suspiciously fancy bakery box.

 

Midoriya hovered close, helping her arrange everything in neat little rows, his shoulder brushing hers whenever they reached for the same thing.

 

Bakugo stood near the couch, a beer in one hand, gesturing animatedly at Kirishima as he launched into some story.

 

Todoroki lingered beside him, occasionally dropping a dry, perfectly-timed comment that made Kirishima snort beer out his nose.

 

It was easy. Normal.

 

The hum of conversation, the faint fizz of beer cans cracking open, the smell of something citrusy from Kaminari’s candle on the shelf.

 

Which is why the sound of the front door opening—without a knock—hit like a record scratch.

 

Everyone turned.

 

A tall figure stepped inside, moving with the kind of confidence that belonged to someone who never worried about being unwelcome.

 

His dark eyes swept over each of them in turn—measuring, cataloging.

 

Bakugo straightened instantly.

 

Kirishima’s voice broke the silence. “Uh… Kam? You expecting company?”

 

Kaminari, who’d been half in the kitchen, froze like a kid caught sneaking in past curfew. “Yeah,” he said slowly, rubbing the back of his neck. “Uh… guys… this is Azer.”

 

Azer’s gaze landed on each of them in turn, unreadable. “Bakugo of Mario Kart. And... Friends,” he said, voice low and deliberate.

 

“Yeah,” Kaminari said, stepping forward. “They’re here to… help.”

 

Bakugo’s eyes narrowed. “With what?”

 

Azer didn’t look at him. Didn’t look at anyone in particular.

 

He just stepped further inside, closing the door behind him with a soft click that felt a little too final.

 

The room was suddenly much quieter.

 

No one moved for a beat. The hum of the fridge was suddenly deafening.

 

Azer broke the silence first. “You wanted information,” he said, eyes locked on Bakugo now. “I told you I’d give it to you. This is me keeping my word.”

 

Bakugo crossed his arms, chin lifting. “Start talking, then.”

 

Azer’s gaze flicked briefly toward Kaminari—something sharp and unreadable passing between them—before he took another slow step into the room.

 

“There’s a place,” he began. “Underground. Hidden. The kind of place you only find if someone wants you to find it. They take demons there. Tear them apart. Stitch them back together with other demons.”

 

“The demon hybrids,” Uraraka said quietly, her voice equal parts horror and fascination.

 

Azer’s mouth curved in something that wasn’t quite a smile. “Not just hybridization. They don’t stop at two. Sometimes three, four… however many it takes until the thing in the cage is unrecognizable to whatever it used to be. Stronger than it was. Meaner. Less… predictable.”

 

Midoriya swallowed hard, notebook already halfway out of his bag. “Why?”

 

“Power,” Azer said simply. “Some of them can’t survive outside the lab. Some of them… can’t be killed the usual ways. Should pose quite a challenge to your Slayer.”

 

Bakugo’s jaw tightened. “And you’re one of them.”

 

“Partially,” Azer said, as if correcting a minor fact. “I was already strong before they got to me. I am… an upgrade of myself.” His eyes found Bakugo’s again. “And you agreed I could keep living in exchange for telling you about them. So here I am. Telling you.”

 

The air felt heavier now. Kirishima shifted uncomfortably, eyes flicking between Bakugo and Kaminari. “You’re just… letting him live? What if it’s all bullshit?”

 

“Kaminari’s idea,” Bakugo said flatly, without looking away from Azer.

 

Uraraka blinked at Kaminari. “And you’re okay with this?”

 

Kaminari gave a little shrug, a pale shadow of his usual easy grin. “Doesn’t matter if I’m okay with it. This is bigger than me. And if Azer’s got a lead on where they’re making these things, we can’t just ignore it.”

 

Azer glanced around the room again, and this time his eyes landed on Todoroki.

 

They lingered there—an unspoken measurement.

 

Power recognizing power.

 

Todoroki didn’t flinch. Didn’t even blink. His stillness was sharper than any glare.

 

Azer’s head tilted slightly, something almost amused in his expression.

 

“Where’s this place?” Bakugo asked, cutting the silent standoff.

 

“I can take you there,” Azer said, voice low. “But you’ll want to see it for yourself before you decide how to burn it down. Tonight will be strictly recon.”

 

Bakugo’s eyes narrowed. “You’re awfully confident giving orders for a guy standing in a room full of people who could end you.”

 

“I’m still standing,” Azer replied.

 

The tension in the air was a live wire—Kaminari’s hand flexing against his leg, Midoriya’s pen poised over paper, Uraraka’s magic practically humming in her bag.

 

But Todoroki never looked away from Azer. Not once.

 

And Azer never looked away from him.

 

*

 

Azer lingered in the doorway like he wasn’t sure if stepping farther inside would get him a beer or a blade to the throat.

 

The rest of them were bunched up in the narrow space between Kaminari’s kitchen counter and couch, voices low, shoulders angled toward each other in that instinctive huddle you make when there’s a stranger in the room.

 

Midoriya’s brow was furrowed, notebook already tucked under one arm. “I just think we should… think about this first,” he said, eyes darting toward Azer. “If he’s telling the truth, then yeah, this facility is important. But what if he’s not? What if it’s a trap?”

 

Uraraka nodded quickly. “Exactly. We don’t even know if we can trust him.”

 

“I can,” Kaminari said, though it came out with a little too much hesitation to sell it. “I mean—he’s different now. Not like before, but... I think we can trust him.”

 

Bakugo gave a humorless laugh. “Different, huh? He lied to you the other night.” His eyes swept the circle. “I got an SOS text. I showed up ready to put down whatever was coming after him, and it turns out…” His gaze flicked to Kaminari. “…he was just trying to get to you. To offer you power or whatever bullshit.”

 

Kaminari rubbed the back of his neck. “Yeah, but as soon as you showed up, he asked for help.”

 

“Yeah. Funny how that works,” Bakugo muttered.

 

Kirishima crossed his arms, jaw set. “I trust Kaminari. And if Kaminari wants to give him a chance, I’m gonna give him one. And we can just deal with what happens. We sorta have no choice, unless you guys suddenly know of other sources of information on the hybrids?”

 

Midoriya nodded slowly. “Good point.”

 

From across the kitchen, Todoroki still hadn’t said a word.

 

He stood slightly apart, leaning against the counter, eyes fixed unblinking on Azer like a lion watching something move just wrong in the grass.

 

He didn’t usually offer opinions in these moments. He was here for the fights, not the debates.

 

If Bakugo said “go,” he’d go.

 

But the weight in his stare said he was ready to tear through Azer the second he made a wrong move.

 

Azer glanced over, just for a moment, and Todoroki’s expression didn’t change.

 

Bakugo finally exhaled through his nose, sharp and decisive. “We’re not wasting time. We go. If it’s a trap, we deal with it. If it’s real, we burn it to the ground.”

 

Nobody argued.

 

Azer smiled faintly—though whether it was approval or something darker was hard to tell.

 

*

 

The room shifted from tense conference to controlled chaos.

 

Jackets were pulled from chair backs, boots tugged on, Uraraka slinging a bag over one shoulder like they were going on a casual hike instead of… whatever this was.

 

Midoriya was already on the phone by the window, speaking in the low, rapid tone reserved for talking to Aizawa. “We’ll keep you updated, promise,” he said, scribbling something in his notebook with his free hand.

 

Todoroki caught Bakugo’s wrist before he could shove his arms into his leather jacket. “Are you sure about this?” he asked quietly.

 

Bakugo glanced at him, one brow ticking up. “What, the facility? Hell yeah. It’s exactly the kind of shit we’ve been looking for.”

 

“I’m not talking about the facility,” Todoroki said, eyes flicking toward Azer—still planted by the door, pretending not to listen. “I’m talking about him.”

 

Bakugo smirked. “You think I don’t know a trap when I see one?”

 

“I think,” Todoroki said slowly, “that you trust your own strength. And that makes you willing to take unnecessary risks.”

 

That gave Bakugo pause. Just for a second.

 

“I can handle him,” Bakugo said finally.

 

“I know you can,” Todoroki replied. “I’m not worried about you handling him. I’m worried about him handling someone else.” His gaze softened, but only a fraction. “You’ve already given him one free pass. I won’t give him another.”

 

Bakugo’s smirk turned sharper, like he’d just been handed a challenge he couldn’t wait to take. “Fine. But if you’re gunning for him, you better let me take the first swing.”

 

“Deal,” Todoroki said, straight-faced.

 

From across the room, Kaminari called, “Lovebirds, you coming or what?”

 

Bakugo flipped him off without breaking eye contact with Todoroki. “Yeah, we’re coming.”

 

*

 

The campus lights faded behind them, swallowed by the dark as the narrow path curved into the trees.

 

Nobody in this group had ever really ventured into the forest near the student housing buildings, but Bakugo figured there was a first time for everything.

 

The air was cool and still, broken only by the crunch of boots on damp leaves and the occasional snap of a branch underfoot.

 

Azer walked at the head of the group with the ease of someone who knew exactly where he was going.

 

Kaminari kept pace beside him, phone flashlight cutting a pale beam through the undergrowth, shoulders squared like he was daring anyone to question his choice.

 

Behind them, Kirishima and Uraraka kept up an uneasy conversation about whether owls counted as good omens.

 

Midoriya stuck close to Uraraka’s other side, glancing over his shoulder more than he watched the trail.

 

Each time he did, Bakugo caught the flicker of his gaze—quick, measuring, the kind of look you gave someone you trusted to be the last line of defense.

 

Bakugo gave him a short nod the first time, and after that Midoriya stopped hiding it.

 

Todoroki and Bakugo brought up the rear, their phone flashlights off.

 

Bakugo’s was tucked in his pocket, and Todoroki hadn’t bothered with one at all. His eyes, unblinking, stayed locked on Azer’s back like a scope sighting its mark.

 

“You could at least pretend you’re not stalking him,” Bakugo muttered under his breath.

 

“I’m not stalking him,” Todoroki replied, voice low and steady. “I’m evaluating him.”

 

Bakugo smirked faintly. “Same thing.”

 

The forest thickened as they went, branches weaving overhead to block out what little light the night offered.

 

Shadows shifted at the edges of their flashlight beams, harmless underbrush made menacing by the dark.

 

No one spoke much. The only sound was their footsteps and the occasional whisper of fabric when someone adjusted a jacket or brushed against a tree.

 

Somewhere up ahead, Azer’s voice cut through the quiet. “Almost there.”

 

No one seemed particularly reassured.

 

***

Chapter Text

The trees thinned suddenly, and the ground sloped into a clearing that shouldn’t have been there.

 

A cemetery.

 

Even in the dark, Midoriya could see the broken stones jutting from the earth like crooked teeth, their inscriptions half-eaten by moss and time.

 

A rusted fence sagged in places, more symbolic than protective, and the air carried that faint metallic tang that old cemeteries seemed to hold no matter the season.

 

“I didn’t even know this was here,” Midoriya murmured.

 

“Yeah,” Kirishima said, voice low. “Not exactly on the campus brochure.”

 

In the center of the plot sat a weather-worn crypt—stone doors half-covered in ivy, the family name carved above worn into near-oblivion.

 

Azer stopped in front of it, letting his flashlight beam sweep across the cracked threshold.

 

“Entrance is down here,” he said. “Lab’s underneath.”

 

Bakugo’s instincts flared hot in his chest.

 

He didn’t like the angle, didn’t like the ready-made explanation.

 

This was too easy. Too perfect.

 

“Alright,” he said, turning to the group. “Here’s the deal. I go down with Uraraka and our tour guide here. Smaller group’s easier to sneak. If shit goes bad, I’ve got magic backup.”

 

Uraraka didn’t even hesitate. “I’ve got extra crystals,” she said, patting the pouch at her hip. “We can mask our presence, maybe lay some wards as we go.”

 

“You’re not going without me,” Todoroki said instantly.

 

Bakugo’s head snapped toward him. “Yeah, I am.”

 

“No.”

 

“Yes,” Bakugo shot back.

 

The rest of the group froze like prey animals—Kirishima turning to look away, Midoriya’s flashlight beam trembling slightly in the mist.

 

“I’m not letting you walk into some unknown hellhole with a monster we barely know,” Todoroki said, voice clipped. “Especially not one who’s already lied to you.”

 

Bakugo took a step closer, eyes narrowing. “You think I can’t handle him?”

 

“I think you shouldn’t have to,” Todoroki said. His tone was calm, but his jaw was tight. “You’re the Slayer. You don’t need to prove anything by taking stupid risks.”

 

Bakugo scoffed, low and sharp. “It’s not about proving anything, it’s about doing the damn job.”

 

“And my job is making sure you don’t die doing yours.”

 

“Oh, spare me the knight-in-shining-armor crap,” Bakugo muttered. “You’re staying here.”

 

“No,” Todoroki repeated, the word heavier this time. “You’re walking into a place built by whatever made him.” His gaze flicked to Azer. “If it’s a trap, they won’t give you time to shout for me.”

 

Bakugo stepped right into his space now, close enough that their breath mingled in the cold air. “I need you up here,” he said, low but fierce. “If this goes sideways, you’re the only one who can keep them breathing.”

 

“That’s not a trade I’m making,” Todoroki shot back, voice just as low.

 

Bakugo’s hand twitched like he wanted to grab him, shake him, something. “Tch. You’re impossible.”

 

“And you’re reckless.”

 

They stood there, glaring, the kind of locked stare that had both Midoriya and Kirishima pretending to check their phones like their lives depended on it.

 

Azer just looked vaguely amused.

 

Finally Bakugo exhaled through his nose, hard. “I’m in charge. I’m going. You’re staying. End of discussion.”

 

Todoroki didn’t answer. But when Bakugo turned away, his eyes stayed locked on him—unblinking, cold, and ready.

 

Bakugo jerked his chin at Uraraka. “Let’s move.”

 

Azer was already at the crypt door, waiting.

 

Todoroki didn’t move as they stepped into the dark, but his posture screamed one thing: If he doesn’t come back out, I’m burning this place to the ground.

 

*

 

The stone steps were narrow and slick, the air thickening with every step they took below ground.

 

Their phone flashlights cut pale cones into the dark, bouncing over damp walls slick with moss.

 

Bakugo went first, jaw tight, one hand on his weapon and the other gesturing for Uraraka to follow close. “Stay on me. Hold onto my shirt.”

 

She hooked two fingers into the back hem without hesitation, gripping it like a lifeline. “Got it.”

 

“And don’t get near him unless I tell you,” Bakugo muttered, his voice carrying just enough to reach her over the hollow drip of water somewhere ahead. “Don’t care what he says—if he moves toward you, I’m putting him through a wall.”

 

Uraraka’s lips twitched, but she didn’t argue. “Yes, Dad.”

 

Bakugo shot her a quick glare over his shoulder. “Don’t call me that.”

 

Ahead, Azer’s footsteps were soundless, like he wasn’t even touching the ground. He didn’t bother with a flashlight, which somehow made Bakugo’s nerves rise even more.

 

The stairwell finally spat them into a low-ceilinged corridor that reeked of iron and something older—something sour.

 

Their beams swept across the walls and caught on metal.

 

Rows of cages stretched into the dark, stacked two levels high like some subterranean Alcatraz. Rusted bars. Reinforced locks.

 

Scratches along the stone where claws had raked for freedom.

 

And inside—

 

Eyes glinting in the half-light. Teeth bared in snarls and grins. Hands, some too long to be human, curling through the bars.

 

A low chorus rose instantly, hisses and shouts in languages Bakugo didn’t know. Metal rattled as inmates slammed against the bars.

 

One voice, deeper than the rest, rumbled, Let us out.

 

Uraraka’s fingers tightened in his shirt.

 

Bakugo shifted so he stood between her and the nearest cell, scanning every movement. “You seeing this?” he asked without taking his eyes off the cages.

 

Azer didn’t look back. “Told you it was a facility. They didn’t just experiment here. They collected.”

 

One cell door shuddered under the impact of something huge inside. Chains clinked, taut.

 

Bakugo’s gut twisted. This wasn’t just some lab. It was a holding pen for nightmares.

 

“Stick close,” he said again to Uraraka, lower this time, like it was more prayer than instruction.

 

*

 

Todoroki paced a slow track across the patchy grass, boots scuffing against the uneven earth between the crooked headstones.

 

His eyes kept cutting toward the crypt door like it was a fuse about to burn down.

 

If he went down there now, Bakugo would be furious.

 

If he didn’t, and something happened...

 

His hands flexed at his sides. He could still hear Bakugo’s voice in his head, telling him you're staying. Like that was ever going to be easy.

 

Kaminari stood a few feet away, arms folded tight across his chest. He wasn’t watching the crypt so much as staring through it, jaw set.

 

“If something goes wrong,” Kaminari said quietly, “that’s on me. I’m the one who said not to kill him.”

 

Midoriya glanced between them, chewing his lip. “We don’t know that something will go wrong—”

 

Kirishima cut in, voice deliberately bright. “Hey, uh… speaking of demons… Kaminari. Who was Kaminushi? I mean, before all this?”

 

Kaminari didn’t answer. His eyes flickered, then dropped to the ground.

 

It was Todoroki who spoke instead.

 

“I’d heard the name,” he said, voice even, almost thoughtful. “When I was young, there were stories about storm demons. Ones that thrived on chaos. The kind of thing that makes mortals barricade their homes and hope they’re not noticed.”

 

Kaminari looked up sharply.

 

“I also heard that vampires were spared their wrath,” Todoroki continued, meeting Kaminari’s gaze without a hint of malice. “Demons and vampires… we’re not enemies. Not in the bigger fight. But people still told the stories. About the lightning. The floods. The destruction left behind.”

 

He wasn’t accusing. Just stating facts. But the air between them still felt charged, like a storm front rolling in.

 

Kaminari’s throat bobbed. “Yeah,” he said finally. “That was me.”

 

No one said anything after that. The silence stretched, broken only by the wind rattling the branches overhead—and the faint scrape of Todoroki’s boots as he turned again, eyes fixed on the crypt.

 

*

 

Todoroki’s pacing stopped abruptly.

 

He stood still for one long moment, listening to the muted nothing coming from the crypt. No voices. No footsteps. No Bakugo.

 

That was it.

 

He turned to Kirishima. “If something happens, you—” His voice caught, and he forced it steady. “You shift. Right away. Protect them.”

 

Kirishima’s expression sobered instantly. “Yeah. Got it.” He didn’t ask questions, didn’t argue—just straightened his shoulders and glanced toward Midoriya and Kaminari like he was already bracing for it.

 

Todoroki took one step toward the crypt before Kaminari moved, almost tripping over himself to get in front of him.

 

“I’m coming too,” Kaminari blurted.

 

Todoroki didn’t even break stride. “Fine.”

 

Kaminari blinked. “That’s it? No lecture about staying here? No dramatic ‘it’s too dangerous’ speech?”

 

Todoroki’s eyes cut to him, pale and unblinking. “If you want to walk into the dark with me, I won’t stop you.”

 

And then he was moving again—long strides toward the stone stairs, every line of his body tense, like an apex predator following a scent trail.

 

Kaminari scrambled to keep up, throwing one quick look over his shoulder.

 

Kirishima was already shifting his stance, watching them go.

 

Midoriya’s voice carried softly after them. “Be careful.”

 

Todoroki didn’t answer. He was already descending into the shadows.

 

*

 

The further Bakugo went, the worse it got.

 

The air stank of metal and rot, damp stone slick under their boots. Rows of cages lined both sides of the long, narrow catwalk, stacked two high.

 

Inside—things. Some humanoid, some so warped by horns, claws, or scales they barely resembled anything living.

 

The moment Bakugo and Uraraka passed, the cells came alive—claws raking at the bars, fists pounding, voices roaring for release in a dozen different languages.

 

Bakugo kept Uraraka close enough to feel her pressed against his back.

 

“Don’t let go,” he muttered. “No matter what.”

 

She obeyed instantly, her fingers fisting in the fabric between his shoulder blades.

 

Azer moved ahead without flinching, like the noise didn’t touch him, until they reached a break in the catwalk.

 

There, a grated platform overlooked a sunken room below—lit by a single swaying lamp.

 

Bakugo’s eyes narrowed.

 

The room was empty except for a single operating table.

 

Stainless steel, gleaming faintly in the weak light. Stands of medical equipment crowded around it—monitors, surgical trays, something that looked like a blood pump.

 

Nobody there. Not a single shadow moving.

 

Azer gestured lazily toward it. “That’s where they do the work.”

 

Uraraka shifted behind Bakugo, trying not to look at the cages. “Okay. Great. It’s real. We’ve seen it.” She swallowed hard. “Can we go now?”

 

The demons kept screaming, rattling the walls.

 

Somewhere down the row, something slammed hard enough to shake the catwalk beneath their feet.

 

Bakugo didn’t answer right away. His gaze stayed locked on the table, jaw tight, like he was running numbers in his head.

 

Finally, he let out a slow breath. “Yeah. We’re done.” He glanced back at her, voice firm. “Not safe to keep you down here.”

 

Relief flickered across her face.

 

Bakugo jerked his chin toward the way they’d come. “Let’s move.”

 

And without another word, they turned back, Azer falling into step behind them.

 

***

Chapter 21

Notes:

Welcome to the drama

Chapter Text

The climb back up felt longer than the trip down.

 

Uraraka’s hand stayed knotted in the back of Bakugo’s shirt until they hit the first steps of the crypt.

 

A burst of cold night air hit them as they emerged into the overgrown cemetery.

 

Uraraka exhaled shakily, shoulders loosening once the sounds of the cages faded into the earth beneath them.

 

Kirishima was the first to spot them. “Hey—” He frowned, looking past them. “Where’s Denki? And Todoroki?”

 

Bakugo froze mid-step. “What?”

 

“They didn’t meet you down there?” Midoriya asked, confusion flickering to worry in an instant.

 

Bakugo’s face darkened. “Goddamn it.” He spun toward the crypt, already moving. “That stupid vampire idiot—”

 

Uraraka reached for his arm. “Wait, what’s—”

 

“Raka—demon babysitting’s yours!”

 

Uraraka’s jaw set. She shifted her grip, eyes snapping to Azer. “Got it. Go.”

 

But Bakugo was already gone, boots pounding down the stone steps two at a time.

 

Behind them, Azer lingered just at the edge of the shadows.

 

That faint, knowing smile ghosted across his face—there and gone before anyone could call it out.

 

*

 

The first thing Todoroki felt was cold.

 

Not the kind he could make.

 

This was deeper—seeping in through metal, biting at his skin.

 

His eyes snapped open.

 

The ceiling above him was unfamiliar—old plaster, spiderweb cracks branching toward a single dim light.

 

He tried to sit up, but something held him down.

 

Leather straps. Across his wrists, his chest, his legs.

 

He tugged once, hard.

 

The restraints didn’t budge.

 

A muffled sound left his throat—and that’s when he realized there was something in his mouth.

 

Not a gag, exactly, but a metal bar wedged between his teeth, pressing against his gums in a way that made his jaw ache.

 

He tried to shift it with his tongue, but it was fixed in place.

 

His fangs couldn’t drop, even if he wanted them to.

 

His pulse kicked hard against the side of his neck.

 

To his right, another table. Another set of straps.

 

Kaminari lay there—still unconscious, head lolled to the side, hair spilling over the edge of the table.

 

His chest rose and fell slowly, but there was no sign he was waking.

 

Todoroki turned his head as far as the strap at his neck allowed, scanning the room.

 

This didn’t look like the cage-lined prison he and Kaminari had been walking through earlier.

 

No rusted catwalks. No damp concrete.

 

The walls here were painted—faded and peeling, but intact. Cabinets lined one side, their glass doors clouded with age.

 

An old window sat high on the far wall, moonlight slipping through the dust.

 

Todoroki’s eyes lingered on the angle, the draft of night air, the faint shift in acoustics.

 

They were higher than before.

 

They were upstairs.

 

But that made no sense.

 

He remembered the steps leading down.

 

The sound of Bakugo’s voice echoing in the dark.

 

The narrow space, the smell of rust and damp stone.

 

So how the hell were they here?

 

*

 

The sound reached him before he saw her.

 

A soft, deliberate shuffle of footsteps.

 

Rubber soles on tile.

 

Todoroki turned his head toward the movement, jaw tight against the metal bar forcing his mouth open.

 

She emerged from behind a curtained corner—a tall figure in a sterile-white apron, long gloves pulled up to her elbows, a surgical mask hiding everything but a pair of pale, almost luminous eyes. A cap and hood covered the rest.

 

“Ah,” she said, her voice warm and lilting in a way that made his skin crawl. “You’re awake. Good. I hate wasting anesthesia on something so… resilient.”

 

She came closer, the overhead light catching faint stains along the front of her apron.

 

In one hand, she carried a metal tray—surgical instruments clinking softly with each step.

 

“You’re quite the specimen,” she went on, setting the tray on a stand beside his table. “Strong. Cold. Only a splash of human blood left in you.”

 

She reached out and brushed a gloved hand along the line of his jaw, following the curve of the bar keeping his fangs in check.

 

Her fingers slid down to his shirt collar.

 

With a practiced flick, she popped open the first button, then the next, pulling the fabric aside. The cool air hit his skin.

 

“Oh,” she murmured, tilting her head to admire the ink curling over his collarbone. “Vampire runes. Interesting. Did you earn these, or were they an attempt at… decoration?”

 

He didn’t react, didn’t give her the satisfaction.

 

Every muscle in his body stayed coiled, his gaze tracking her movements, noting the scalpel she set nearest to his right arm.

 

She chuckled quietly. “I’ve never had the chance to work with something quite like you. But then…” She glanced over to Kaminari, still unconscious. “Why stop at one miracle of nature?”

 

A small, choked gasp broke the air—Kaminari’s eyes flying open.

 

“What the—” He struggled against the straps immediately, panic in every line of his body. “What the hell?”

 

“Shh,” she said, almost sweetly, moving toward him. “You’ll ruin my focus.”

 

Kaminari jerked hard against the restraints, the table clattering beneath him. “Get the hell away from him! Todoroki—what the fuck is this—”

 

Todoroki’s eyes stayed locked on her as she moved between them, his mind turning over every possible way to break free.

 

No panic. Just cold calculation.

 

*

 

Kirishima stood at the top of the crypt stairs, eyes fixed on the dark hole beneath him.

 

His foot tapped in a restless rhythm against the stone, hands clenched and unclenched at his sides.

 

Every muscle in his body itched to go down there after them.

 

Behind him, Azer lingered just inside the circle of phone-light, posture loose, expression unreadable.

 

“You’re awfully tense,” Azer drawled.

 

Kirishima didn’t turn around. “They’ve been down there too long.”

 

Azer’s smirk was wasted on the back of his head. “Maybe you should worry less about them…”

 

The movement was sudden—so fast Uraraka barely had time to gasp.

 

Azer closed the distance to Midoriya in a blink, one arm snapping around his chest, the other pressing hard against his throat.

 

Midoriya’s phone clattered to the ground.

 

“…and more about yourselves.”

 

“Hey!” Uraraka shouted, already fumbling for her bag.

 

Azer leaned in, his mouth near Midoriya’s ear. “The Slayer’s human weakness. His best friend.” His grip tightened. “My boss will be thrilled.”

 

Midoriya’s pulse hammered against Azer’s forearm. His eyes darted to Uraraka, wide and pleading. “Don’t—don’t come any closer. Just run.”

 

“I’m not going anywhere!” she snapped, pulling a small bundle of herbs and twine from her bag, fingers trembling as she started to untie it.

 

Azer’s smile curved slow and mocking. “Sweet,” he murmured. “Humans are always so sweet. And stupid.”

 

That was his mistake.

 

The sound tore through the night like the crack of a tree splitting—Kirishima shifting in a rush of muscle and fur, his shoes shredding against the stone.

 

His growl was low and guttural as he lunged, jaws snapping for Azer’s arm.

 

Azer didn’t let go of Midoriya fast enough.

 

Kirishima’s teeth closed on his forearm, wrenching it back with the kind of force that made Azer snarl and finally release him.

 

Midoriya stumbled forward into Uraraka’s arms, coughing, while Kirishima pushed Azer back, claws raking against stone and skin alike.

 

*

 

Kirishima drove forward, all teeth and muscle, the force of his weight shaking the loose stones beneath their feet.

 

Azer twisted, slipping out from the path of those snapping jaws, but not before Kirishima’s claws raked across his ribs, tearing through the fabric of his shirt.

 

Azer hissed and struck back—no wasted movements, just a blur of hands and a sharp kick that caught Kirishima in the shoulder.

 

The werewolf staggered but didn’t retreat, a guttural snarl rumbling deep in his chest.

 

Midoriya grabbed Uraraka’s arm and yanked her toward the edge of the graveyard. “Back, back, get out of the way—”

 

“I’m looking for it!” she hissed, her hands frantically digging through her bag. “I know I put another one in here—”

 

Kirishima lunged again, jaws clamping onto Azer’s forearm for the second time.

 

Azer spun with the momentum, slamming his free elbow hard into Kirishima’s ribs.

 

The wolf hit the ground with a grunt, rolled, and came up low and ready, yellow eyes locked on his opponent.

 

Neither of them was giving an inch.

 

And all the while, Midoriya’s eyes darted from the chaos to the dark crypt stairs, praying Bakugo would come charging up any second.

 

*

 

Bakugo almost went completely back downstairs. But he stopped halfway, and took a chance on following the sounds of chaos coming from an upper level instead.

 

The heavy metal door slammed against the wall as Bakugo barged in, breathless from the sprint and already scanning for threats.

 

What he walked into was a goddamn nightmare.

 

Todoroki had torn free of the restraints, the shredded leather straps dangling from the sides of the operating table.

 

His fangs—long, sharp, and newly dropped—gleamed under the flickering fluorescent light, and the gag meant to keep them hidden lay mangled at his feet, the steel bar bent in two.

 

Across the room, the surgeon—female, head to toe in sterile white—had bolted to the far wall and was fumbling with the lock on one of the reinforced cages.

 

“Protect me!” she shrieked as the door swung open.

 

The demon inside stepped forward, massive and snarling, the stench of its breath rolling through the room.

 

Todoroki met it head-on without hesitation, the air between them humming with raw threat.

 

They circled each other once, both lips peeled back over teeth. Then, with a snarl, Todoroki lunged.

 

“Fuck—” Bakugo cut himself off, sprinting straight for the other operating table.

 

Kaminari was strapped down, eyes wild, body twitching against the bonds.

 

“She went down the hall!” Kaminari rasped as Bakugo worked the buckles with fast, rough hands. “You can still—”

 

“Don’t care,” Bakugo snapped. “You’re getting out of here.”

 

The last strap came loose, and Bakugo hauled him upright without ceremony.

 

Kaminari swayed on his feet, pale and shaky from whatever they’d pumped into him.

 

Without hesitation, Bakugo ducked under his arm, letting him lean his weight fully.

 

From behind them came the wet crunch of impact, the screech of claws against stone.

 

Bakugo risked a glance—just enough to see Todoroki drive the demon into the far wall, one hand clamped like a vice around its throat, eyes blazing with something feral.

 

“Move your ass,” Bakugo muttered, pulling Kaminari toward the door.

 

They were halfway down the corridor before heavy footsteps joined them from behind.

 

Todoroki rounded the corner, blood speckling his jaw, chest heaving with quick, sharp breaths.

 

The growl still in his throat made the hairs on Bakugo’s neck stand on end, but there wasn’t time to deal with that right now.

 

“Stairs,” Bakugo ordered, finding the narrow stone steps that would lead them back down to the crypt.

 

Kaminari stumbled, and Bakugo tightened his grip, practically dragging him as they went.

 

*

 

The stairs were narrower than Bakugo remembered, stone worn slick with age and damp under his boots.

 

Kaminari’s weight dragged at his shoulder, but Bakugo didn’t slow.

 

Not with Todoroki right behind them, breath coming in sharp bursts that sounded more like a predator closing in than a teammate keeping pace.

 

They hit the bottom, boots scuffing on the uneven floor of the crypt.

 

The same cracked walls. The same warped iron gate.

 

Except—

 

“Wait—” Kaminari’s voice was raw. “We went down stairs when we got here. I swear we went—”

 

“Not now,” Bakugo snapped, not even looking at him.

 

He turned instead, catching Todoroki by the front of his torn shirt before the vampire could take another step toward the others.

 

He yanked him close, close enough to see every inch of his dilated pupils, the fine tremor in his jaw.

 

“Put ‘em away,” Bakugo barked.

 

Todoroki didn’t move.

 

His gaze locked with Bakugo’s, unblinking, like he was measuring whether or not to listen. The low hum of a growl sat in the back of his throat, steady as a heartbeat.

 

Bakugo’s free hand came up, fingers gripping Todoroki’s jaw hard enough to force his head still. “I said—put. Them. Away.”

 

For a heartbeat, nothing changed.

 

Then, like something snapping back into place, the tension in Todoroki’s face eased.

 

Slowly, his fangs slid back into his gums.

 

“There you go,” Bakugo said, voice low now, almost rough with relief. “Good. You hurt?”

 

Todoroki gave a small shake of his head.

 

Bakugo didn’t buy it for a second—but he didn’t press. Not here.

 

Behind him, Kaminari stood slouched against the wall, still pale, still blinking against the fog in his head.

 

But his eyes were fixed on them—wide, almost in awe—like he’d just gotten a front-row seat to something he shouldn’t have seen.

 

***

Chapter 22

Notes:

Long chapter (yay) get comfy, grab snacks lol

Chapter Text

Bakugo’s head jerked up.

 

The muffled thud-thud-thud of heavy blows carried down through the crypt walls, reverberating like a second heartbeat under the stone.

 

The next impact cracked through the air—a jagged crash that rattled dust from the ceiling and sent a tremor up through the soles of their boots.

 

“Shit,” he muttered, low and sharp. His eyes cut to Todoroki, already narrowing with purpose. “Help Kaminari and follow me—now.”

 

No hesitation. No second glance. Bakugo was already moving, boots hammering the narrow stairs two at a time.

 

The cold slapped him in the face as he burst out into the night, breath puffing white in the freezing air.

 

The cemetery yawned out before him—overgrown, shadowed, and alive with the sound of violence.

 

Kirishima and Azer were locked in a brutal tangle under the lean of a half-buried headstone.

 

Claws flashed silver in the moonlight. Teeth snapped with a wet, bone-deep crunch.

 

Kirishima’s wolf form was all muscle and fury, driving Azer back until the headstone cracked with a groan of shifting stone.

 

Azer twisted, inhumanly fast, and landed a blow that sent the wolf skidding through the dirt in a spray of uprooted grass and loose soil.

 

Kirishima rolled hard, claws gouging the earth, then lunged again, a snarl ripping out of him like it was tearing his lungs apart.

 

Todoroki emerged from the crypt with Kaminari slung half over his shoulder, both still mildly affected by the anesthesia they were under.

 

They both stopped dead when they saw the fight.

 

Kaminari’s breaths came in shallow, his unfocused eyes tracking the chaos ahead.

 

“I’ve got it!” Uraraka’s voice rang out from off to the left.

 

She held up a glowing pink crystal, its light pulsing like a heartbeat between her fingers.

 

Bakugo didn’t think. He stomped over, ripped it from her hand, and took off in a sprint.

 

“Kugo, wait—!” Uraraka’s warning came too late.

 

The air was electric this close to the fight.

 

He could feel the heat of Kirishima’s rage radiating off him, the snap of jaws slicing the wind just inches from Azer’s throat.

 

Bakugo crushed the crystal in his palm.

 

The shards bit deep, sharp and cold, and the glittering dust spilled between his fingers like sand. He flung it into the fray.

 

The bloom was immediate—thick, swirling pink that coiled through the air like a living thing, curling around limbs and teeth and fur.

 

It clung to their skin, their hair, their lungs. Azer’s snarl turned into a cough; Kirishima’s growl faltered into something almost human.

 

When the smoke finally thinned, Kirishima lay naked and still on the grass, the brutal lines of his wolf form gone, replaced by bare skin marked with dirt and shallow cuts.

 

He lay there blinking slowly, as if trying to come to terms with what just happened.

 

Azer was on his back a few feet away, gasping for breath.

 

Bakugo opened his hand. What was left of the crystal tumbled to the grass, sticky with his blood. He exhaled, shoulders tight.

 

Midoriya moved first, running across the grass.

 

He dropped to his knees beside Kirishima, dragging him back, away from the Slayer’s shadow.

 

“It’s okay, I’ve got you,” Midoriya murmured, hands quick but gentle as they mapped over Kirishima’s ribs and throat, checking pulse and breath.

 

He shrugged out of his jacket, draping it over Kirishima’s bare chest, tucking it close like he could shield him from everything that had just happened.

 

Then he looked up—and froze.

 

Bakugo was still moving toward Azer, his pace measured but lethal, murder simmering in the tight line of his jaw.

 

Midoriya leaned over Kirishima, half-protective, half-pleading, his wide green eyes tracking every step Bakugo took.

 

Azer coughed again, laughing between wheezes. “Well played, Slayer,” he rasped, teeth flashing through the grin. “Didn’t think you’d be that easy to move around the board. Almost had you…”

 

Bakugo didn’t answer. He didn’t have to.

 

The fight was already over.

 

And now came the part no one else ever wanted.

 

The part that lived in his hands alone.

 

He felt the blade before he even reached for it—the familiar weight in the inner pocket of his jacket, the cold bite of the hilt pressing against his palm when his fingers closed around it.

 

This was the job. His job.

 

The thing written into him before he was born, carved into every bone in his body whether he liked it or not, and only awoken once he had been officially chosen.

 

He didn’t get to flinch. Didn’t get to walk away.

 

The metal whispered as it cleared the sheath.

 

In the corner of his vision, Todoroki moved—subtle but deliberate—stepping between Kaminari and the body on the grass.

 

Bakugo kept walking. Each step felt heavier than the last, like the ground itself wanted to drag him under with the rest of the dead.

 

Azer’s grin faltered when he saw the blade, but he didn’t crawl back.

 

Just lay there, still breathing hard, eyes locked on Bakugo’s like he wanted to see it coming.

 

Good. Bakugo would give him that.

 

No speeches. No last rites.

 

Just the truth: this was mercy and justice and punishment all at once.

 

From the corner of his vision, Todoroki saw the flick of movement—Bakugo’s hand dipping into his jacket, drawing the blessed blade with a smooth, silent pull.

 

Todoroki pivoted instantly, blocking Kaminari’s view, stepping in close until there was nowhere else for him to look.

 

Kaminari’s glassy eyes searched past him, desperate to see what was happening.

 

“No,” Todoroki said, voice unyielding.

 

Kaminari leaned anyway, but Todoroki’s hand came up, steady against the back of his head, guiding him forward until Kaminari’s cheek was pressed to the cool, torn fabric over Todoroki’s chest.

 

The sound came seconds later—a sharp cry, cut short.

 

It echoed between the stones before the silence dropped heavy over the clearing.

 

Kaminari went rigid.

 

Todoroki felt the tremor work through him, the stutter in his breathing.

 

Then his fists curled tight in the ripped edges of Todoroki’s shirt, his head bowing low, and the heat of his tears began to bleed down over Todoroki’s skin.

 

He didn’t speak. Almost like he was holding his breath.

 

Todoroki didn’t move. He anchored himself, steady and immovable, arms braced around Kaminari’s shoulders.

 

The weight pressed in on them both, but he took it—let Kaminari breathe against him, let him hide from the sight neither of them needed to remember.

 

Everything settled around them, quiet and unbroken but for the slow sound of Kirishima’s breathing.

 

The night held them in its stillness.

 

*

 

The pink haze had thinned to nothing, leaving only the cold and the quiet.

 

Bakugo didn’t linger. His gaze swept over the group—alive, breathing, battered but standing—and landed on Kirishima’s still form in the grass.

 

“Let’s move,” Bakugo said, voice flat but brooking no argument.

 

He crossed the distance in long strides, crouching beside Kirishima.

 

The werewolf’s skin was clammy under his fingers, muscles slack, the rise and fall of his chest steady but shallow.

 

Bakugo hooked one arm under Kirishima’s knees, the other behind his back, and lifted.

 

The weight was nothing compared to what was already sitting on his shoulders.

 

Midoriya fell in behind him instantly, hands fluttering at the edges like he wanted to help but didn’t know how.

 

He kept pace for maybe ten steps before darting in front, fussing with the jacket draped over Kirishima’s chest, tugging it lower to cover his hips better.

 

Bakugo didn’t slow, just grunted a quiet, “Thanks,” and kept moving.

 

Behind them, Todoroki’s gait was even but stiff, a dark stain spreading down one side of his shirt where blood was soaking through. He didn’t look at it.

 

Kaminari sagged against him, pale and glassy-eyed, the lingering drug haze still dragging at his focus.

 

Uraraka appeared at their side, sliding under Kaminari’s free arm. “I’ve got him,” she said, gentle but firm.

 

Kaminari tried to lighten it, his mouth pulling into something like a grin. “Oof, thanks—kinda embarrassing, huh? Gonna have to get my security deposit back on that crypt—”

 

But the quip cracked halfway through, and his voice went thin. The shine in his eyes wasn’t just from the drugs.

 

Uraraka didn’t push. She just tightened her arm around him, steering them both toward the narrow trail that led out of the cemetery’s back edge.

 

Todoroki slowed as he passed Azer’s body. Todoroki crouched, waiting, as Azer slowly turned to dust.

 

Just like the others.

 

“Oi!” Bakugo’s voice cut through from a few feet ahead, sharp and impatient. “Move your ass, I’m not carrying you too.”

 

Todoroki’s mouth twitched. He straightened, falling back into step with the others.

 

Even with Kirishima in his arms, even leading the way out, Bakugo still had a bead on every one of them.

 

The forest swallowed them again, boots crunching over leaves, and the lights of the apartment complex felt a lifetime away.

 

*

 

Bakugo sent everyone home. 

 

Midoriya promised to notify Aizawa of the situation, and Aizawa only asked that they all look after each other for the night.

 

Kaminari and Kirishima went back to Kirishima’s apartment to rest, and Uraraka followed Midoriya to his apartment so she could apply an herbal healing spell to his neck, just to help the bruises fade.

 

Of course, Todoroki ended up at Bakugo’s apartment. 

 

The water hit Todoroki’s head in a steady, unbroken stream, running over his face and down the slope of his shoulders. Steam curled up around him, clinging to the walls, fogging the glass.

 

He just stood there, eyes closed, letting the heat soak into him. The adrenaline had burned out hours ago, but the tension still coiled tight in his muscles.

 

The door slid open with a muted scrape.

 

Bakugo stepped in, and crowded into the small space until his chest brushed Todoroki’s.

 

Without a word, he ducked under the spray, shoving a palm into Todoroki’s wet hair and pushing it back out of his eyes.

 

“You spacing out on me again?” Bakugo muttered, his voice low under the hiss of water.

 

Todoroki opened his eyes slowly, blinking like he was still surfacing. “…Just thinking.”

 

Bakugo’s gaze searched his face, tracking every twitch of expression. “About today?”

 

Todoroki’s jaw flexed, but he didn’t answer.

 

Bakugo’s thumb traced along his cheekbone, the gesture gentler than his voice. “I’m checking on you, dumbass. Talk to me.”

 

“I’m fine.”

 

“Bullshit.” Bakugo leaned in just enough that their foreheads nearly touched.

 

“You went through enough today. You don’t have to...”

 

For a moment, they just stood there in the steam, breathing the same damp air. The water pounded against Bakugo’s shoulders, pooling at their feet, and neither of them moved to step away.

 

Bakugo’s hand slid from Todoroki’s hair to the back of his neck, the pads of his fingers kneading the tense muscles there before he stepped aside just enough to grab the soap.

 

“Turn,” he said, voice gruff but quiet.

 

Todoroki obeyed without comment, letting Bakugo work up a lather and drag his hands over his shoulders, down the planes of his back.

 

Bakugo followed the curve of his spine with both hands, thumbs pressing slow lines into his skin.

 

He moved to Todoroki’s side, catching his wrist and washing his arm from shoulder to fingertips, deliberate in every motion.

 

Todoroki finally broke the silence, his voice barely louder than the hiss of water. “I should’ve—”

 

“Nope.” Bakugo didn’t even let him finish. His tone cut clean through the steam.

 

Todoroki blinked down at him. “What?”

 

“You’re about to say something stupid like you should’ve protected Kaminari, or you let him get captured,” Bakugo said flatly, fingers tightening briefly around his forearm. “And that’s bullshit.”

 

Todoroki’s mouth closed.

 

Bakugo’s hands skimmed lower, over the line of Todoroki’s ribs, until his thumb caught on the faint ridge at his hip.

 

He paused, swiping the pad of his thumb across the dried blood there, skin already knitting smooth under his touch. “Tch.”

 

Todoroki glanced down at him, unreadable.

 

“You bled for us,” Bakugo muttered, voice rougher than before. “You did enough.”

 

Bakugo’s palm flattened against his hip anyway, lingering over the faint scar like he could hold it closed himself.

 

From this angle, the black lines of Todoroki’s rune tattoos stood out against wet skin, the water slicking them to a shine. The marks ran jagged down his side, curling sharp across his ribs, old ink woven with power.

 

Bakugo moved to his other arm, washing it just as carefully, not looking away from him. “You fought like hell today. You tore through a goddamn demon. You don’t get to stand here and act like you failed because you weren’t in two places at once.”

 

Todoroki’s shoulders dipped, tension bleeding out of him as Bakugo’s hands finally stilled.

 

Bakugo reached up, brushing a wet strand of hair from Todoroki’s face. His voice softened. “You did your job. And I’m not letting you tear yourself apart over something that isn’t even your fault.”

 

Todoroki let out a slow breath, and for the first time all night, the tight line between his brows eased.

 

Bakugo kept his hand in Todoroki’s hair, thumb brushing slow against his temple as if he could smooth away what was left of the night.

 

“C’mere,” he murmured, not waiting for permission before tugging him in.

 

Todoroki stepped forward, closing the small gap between them until the steam-warmed skin of his chest pressed to Bakugo’s.

 

The water beat over their shoulders, trickling down in droplets that clung to the sharp lines of Todoroki’s jaw before dripping onto Bakugo’s collarbone.

 

Bakugo tilted his head up, catching the drop with his lips in a kiss that was barely a brush at first—testing, soft.

 

The kind of kiss that asked more than it demanded, as if he was checking whether Todoroki wanted it too.

 

Todoroki leaned into it, hands finding Bakugo’s hips, pulling him closer until their bodies aligned fully.

 

The kiss deepened in unhurried increments, warm and wet from the shower spray.

 

Bakugo’s palm slid down the side of Todoroki’s neck, across the slope of his shoulder, lingering at the steady rise and fall of his chest like he was counting each breath.

 

“Feel better?” Bakugo asked against his lips, voice still low.

 

Todoroki nodded, eyes half-lidded. “Much.”

 

Bakugo smirked faintly, just enough to be felt in the next kiss. “Good. Now let me finish getting the blood off you before you stink up my sheets.”

 

Todoroki huffed something that might’ve been a laugh, but he didn’t step back.

 

*

 

The cooler air of the bathroom hit them like a wave, raising goosebumps on Bakugo’s arms.

 

Bakugo snagged a towel off the rack and dropped it over his head, scrubbing briskly. Another he tossed to Todoroki, who caught it without looking, eyes still tracking Bakugo.

 

“You missed a spot,” Todoroki said, voice low. He stepped in, catching Bakugo’s wrist, and tugged the towel away.

 

With slow, steady hands, he dragged it down Bakugo’s shoulders, across his chest, over the sharp lines of muscle.

 

Bakugo rolled his eyes, but he didn’t pull away. “You’re making this weird.”

 

“Just making sure you’re dry.”

 

Todoroki’s tone was even, but there was weight behind it—something Bakugo couldn’t quite shrug off.

 

The silence stretched until Todoroki spoke again, softer this time. “You were… amazing today.”

 

Bakugo blinked. “The hell’s that supposed to mean?”

 

“I just want you to know that I saw it. You did well. You led us. You made the right choices.” Todoroki’s gaze was steady, unflinching. “Even when they were hard.”

 

The towel stilled between them. Bakugo’s throat worked, a swallow he didn’t bother hiding.

 

“Are you okay?” Todoroki asked, and the way he said it—calm, patient, but insistent—left no room for the usual deflection.

 

For once, Bakugo didn’t try.

 

His jaw flexed, the fight replaying behind his eyes, and then he exhaled, ragged. “Yeah. It was… difficult.” His voice dropped low, softer than Todoroki had heard it in a while. “But its the job. You know?”

 

Todoroki nodded, towel forgotten in his hand. “I know. That’s why I wanted to make sure you’re okay.”

 

Bakugo huffed out something that was almost a laugh. He shoved the towel against Todoroki’s chest, not unkind. “You’re such a damn softie.”

 

But when Todoroki pulled him closer, damp foreheads brushing, Bakugo didn’t resist. His hand found Todoroki’s waist, holding there like if he let go, the weight of everything might finally drag him under.

 

*

 

They made their way to the bedroom in a comfortable hush, hair still damp, towels slung low on their hips.

 

The sheets were cool when they slid beneath them, the kind of cold that made the warmth of skin-on-skin feel sharper, more grounding.

 

Todoroki leaned in first, bracing one hand against the mattress while the other traced along Bakugo’s chest.

 

His touch was slow, almost clinical at first—fingers brushing across the faint shadows of bruises, the shallow lines of half-healed cuts.

 

Each time his fingertips skimmed a mark, his eyes flicked up, as if checking for a wince.

 

Bakugo didn’t give him one. Just smirked faintly, voice low. “I thought I was taking care of you. You totally spun this on me. You’re treating me like I’m made of glass.”

 

“You’re not,” Todoroki murmured, fingers sliding down to the scar across his ribs. He bent his head and pressed a kiss there. “But you’ve been through enough.”

 

The words sank deeper than Bakugo wanted to admit. He huffed, more air than laughter, and let himself fall back against the pillows.

 

But Bakugo didn’t stop him.

 

Todoroki kept going—down his ribs, lower, pausing to map every scratch with his lips.

 

A kiss just below his stomach, another at the jut of his hipbone, feather light but steady.

 

Every touch felt like a vow, an acknowledgment of the body that had carried so much weight tonight.

 

Bakugo’s hand lifted almost without thinking, fingers threading through Todoroki’s damp hair.

 

He pushed it back, not to guide him, but just to see. To look.

 

The dim light caught on pale skin, on the line of Todoroki’s shoulders as he bent over him.

 

And Bakugo thought—

 

This was a creature of the night in his lap.

 

Soft hands, gentle mouth, moving like every mark on him mattered.

 

Like he mattered.

 

But he knew better. Todoroki was dangerous.

 

The strongest fighter they had. Maybe stronger than him.

 

He could burn down everything they’d built with a thought, or freeze him solid before he could even raise a blade.

 

And yet—

 

Todoroki kissed his scars like they were sacred.

 

Like eternity itself was something Todoroki had decided to spend here. With Bakugo.

 

Another kiss pressed low to Bakugo’s stomach, stealing his breath.

 

The fond little smile pulled at his mouth before he could stop it.

 

He held Todoroki’s hair back gently, just so he could keep watching—every kiss, every brush of lips against skin. He wanted to memorize it all.

 

Todoroki lifted his head briefly, eyes meeting his.

 

His mouth was damp, his expression unreadable but intent. “Too much?” he asked softly.

 

Bakugo shook his head, voice catching rough around the edges. “Nah. Just... Love you.”

 

For a moment, Todoroki didn’t move. Then something eased in his face, a flicker of warmth softening the sharp lines.

 

He lifted a hand, wrapping his fingers gently around Bakugo’s hand where it rested in his hair.

 

Carefully, he pulled it closer and pressed a kiss against the inside of Bakugo’s wrist, lips lingering there for a breath.

 

His eyes never left Bakugo’s. “Love you too,” he murmured.

 

And when he bent back down, kissing just above Bakugo’s hip, Bakugo let himself sink into it—into the quiet, into the heat, into the impossible softness he never thought he’d get.

 

***

Chapter Text

The classroom was all dim corners and stale air, curtains half-drawn against the morning light.

 

Bakugo had claimed the front-row desk, slouched low with his boots planted wide.

 

Todoroki leaned against the wall beside the windows, hands in his pockets, gaze fixed somewhere far past the glass.

 

Kirishima sat hunched two rows back with sunglasses on despite the gloom, head tipped back like he was trying to catch a nap.

 

Uraraka had two mugs of tea on her desk — one steaming for her, one untouched.

 

Midoriya was already scribbling in a notebook, and eyeing that spare mug.

 

Kaminari…was quiet. Arms folded, his eyes tracked every movement in the room like he was trying to predict the next threat.

 

The door opened.

 

Aizawa stepped in, gave them one long, measuring look, and dropped his scarf on his desk. “Talk.”

 

Bakugo started. “We went in through the crypt. Azer led us down to the lab. Except it wasn’t a lab — it was a damn underground prison. Wall-to-wall demons. Kept in cages like it was Alcatraz. Raka saw it too.”

 

Uraraka nodded once, no humor in her face. “They were screaming at us the whole time. And whatever was keeping them in those cells… I don’t think it’s magic. More like restraints baked into the room itself.”

 

Kaminari’s mouth quirked faintly. “Guess you’d have to, to keep them from ripping the place apart.”

 

Bakugo’s eyes flicked his way but he kept going. “Meanwhile, Sho and Kaminari got separated. They swear they went down after us, but somehow ended up upstairs. In the real operating room.”

 

Todoroki spoke then, voice low but clear. “The woman there wanted to combine a vampire and a demon. She knew about me. Knew about my soul. She… She touched me like I was something laid out for dissection.”

 

His jaw tightened; he didn’t elaborate.

 

“And you got out… how?” Aizawa’s gaze swept from Todoroki to Kaminari.

 

Kaminari shrugged, leaning back. “Easy. Once he was loose—” he jerked his chin at Todoroki, “—it wasn’t much of a fight.”

 

The words hung heavy. Everyone in the room knew what that meant — that once Todoroki stopped holding back, there was nothing human left to stand against.

 

Bakugo’s eyes flicked toward him, sharp with something between pride and wariness. Todoroki didn’t meet the look; his mouth pressed thin, as if the compliment tasted bitter.

 

Aizawa’s brow furrowed. “Describe the lab.”

 

Todoroki gave a brief rundown — surgical table, restraints, medical equipment.

 

Bakugo added what they’d seen in the prison. Uraraka mentioned the crystal dust used on Kirishima and Azer.

 

When they were done, Aizawa leaned his elbows on the desk. “This isn’t a rogue operation. They seem to have a steady flow of resources, and clear long-term goals. And they also have demons like Azer doing their recruiting for them. Seems highly organized.”

 

Kaminari’s eyes fell to the desk in front of him. “Guess it’s a good thing he’s gone, then.”

 

Uraraka’s eyes darted to him at that, but she said nothing.

 

Aizawa continued, “If she was willing to grab a vampire and a demon, the rest of you are fair game. I want the wards on your homes doubled. Protection charms on every one of you. We’ll start mapping connections to this lab tomorrow.”

 

He dismissed them, and the scrape of chairs filled the silence.

 

Bakugo lingered in the doorway, watching as Kaminari brushed past Kirishima without a word.

 

*

 

The chalk line glowed faintly pink as Uraraka finished the loop around Midoriya’s front door.

 

She pressed her hand flat against it, blew on it like it was birthday-cake frosting, and the light winked out.

 

“There,” she said, dusting her hands. “Nothing supernatural can cross this threshold without you inviting it in. You might even have to re-invite Shoto.”

 

Midoriya smiled, leaning against the frame. “I’ll try not to feel too smug about that.”

 

Uraraka grinned and adjusted her bag. “Hey, there’s this new tea place on campus. They do that foamy matcha thing, and the cups look like little green clouds. Want to come with me sometime to try it out?”

 

Midoriya’s cheeks warmed just a little. “Yeah—yeah, that sounds nice.”

 

She tilted her head toward the stairs. “I’ve gotta do Kami’s next. You want to walk with me, and we can check out the tea place after?”

 

“Sure,” he said, locking up behind him.

 

*

 

Kaminari’s building wasn’t far; just a short walk from Midoriya’s building.

 

Uraraka knelt to draw sigils along the edge of his door, murmuring the same incantation she’d used at Midoriya’s.

 

“Guess he’s not home,” she said without looking up.

 

Midoriya crouched nearby to watch her work. “Probably oversleeping again.”

 

A minute later, footsteps approached from the stairwell.

 

“Hey, hey,” Kaminari called, bounding up the last few steps.

 

Midoriya blinked at him.

 

His hair was styled sharp, there was a sweep of black liner framing his eyes, and something about the way he was standing—shoulders back, smirk in place—made him seem taller somehow.

 

“New look?” Midoriya asked before he could stop himself.

 

Kaminari’s grin widened. “You like it?”

 

“It… suits you,” Midoriya admitted.

 

“Thanks, man.” Kaminari slid an arm lazily around Midoriya’s shoulders as they both watched Uraraka finish her ward.

 

She stood, brushing dust from her knees. “All done. Should keep anything nasty out—”

 

“Perfect,” Kaminari cut in. He unlocked his door, then leaned back to clap Midoriya on the shoulder… and let his hand drop just enough to give a quick, playful smack to the back of his thigh.

 

Midoriya jerked upright, startled. Uraraka’s eyebrows climbed a fraction.

 

Kaminari only winked, stepping inside. “Later, guys.”

 

The door shut.

 

Midoriya and Uraraka exchanged a long look.

 

“…Tea?” she asked.

 

“Tea,” he agreed, shaking it off as they headed down the stairs.

 

*

 

Todoroki knelt in front of Kirishima’s door, chalk in hand, tracing the looping sigils with quiet precision.

 

The pale lines glowed faintly before sinking into the wood, and Bakugo leaned against the wall with his arms folded, watching him like it was better than prime-time TV.

 

“You know that’s turning me on, right?” Bakugo said finally, voice low.

 

Todoroki’s mouth curved into a small smile, but he didn’t glance up. “I assumed.”

 

Kirishima gave a quick laugh, leaning into the doorframe, though his eyes flicked briefly to the scratch marks still marring the wood—jagged grooves where claws had once torn through during that night he’d lost control.

 

The chalk lines were filling in around the scars like stitches.

 

Todoroki pressed his palm flat to the finished sigil, murmuring the last word to seal it. The glow faded.

 

“Good as new,” he said, standing.

 

Kirishima’s phone buzzed. He fished it out of his pocket, squinting at the screen. “Huh. Either of you guys worried about Denki? Midoriya just texted me about it.”

 

Bakugo frowned. “Why? He sick or something?”

 

Kirishima shrugged, reading it again. “He says he’s acting different.”

 

“Deku’s always jumping at shadows,” Bakugo muttered. “Probably overthinking it.”

 

“I agree with Midoriya,” Todoroki said calmly.

 

Bakugo’s head turned. “What?”

 

“Kaminari’s different,” Todoroki said evenly, adjusting his sleeves. “He smells different.”

 

Kirishima blinked and glanced at Bakugo.

 

Bakugo glanced back.

 

It was one of those silent, loaded exchanges that could only be described as weird vampire shit.

 

Neither of them explained.

 

Todoroki didn’t notice—or didn’t care. He just added, “It’s subtle. But it’s there.”

 

*

 

Kirishima didn’t wait for someone else to do it.

 

It had been a full day since Todoroki and Kaminari came back from that basement lab — strapped down, cut off, left to whatever that creepy demon woman had planned — and nobody was talking about it the right way.

 

So he went to check on his friend.

 

The door opened almost instantly.

 

Kaminari leaned against the frame with a grin too big for how tired his eyes looked. “Eiji!” he said, dragging the name out like it was a punchline.

 

Kirishima blinked. “Hey, man.”

 

Kaminari was still wearing the smudged eyeliner from earlier, his hair messy but clearly styled. The makeup made him look sharper somehow. Confident in a way Kirishima wasn’t used to.

 

“You didn’t tell me you were stopping by,” Kaminari said, casual, like nothing had happened. “Not that I mind.”

 

Kirishima smirked faintly, trying to keep it light. “Yeah, well. Just figured I’d check in. Y’know… after yesterday.”

 

For a moment, Kaminari’s grin faltered — then it snapped right back. “Still breathing. No lasting damage.” His laugh came too quick, too loud. “See? All good.”

 

He waved Kirishima inside, and they collapsed onto the couch. Their knees brushed, like always, except tonight Kaminari didn’t shift away.

 

Kirishima dropped down beside him, still watching that grin. “All good, huh?”

 

“Yeah, man. Good as new.” Kaminari gave a little drumroll on his thigh, too fast, like his body hadn’t gotten the memo.

 

Kirishima scratched the back of his neck.

 

He could point it out — the laugh, the way Kaminari’s eyes weren’t quite sitting right in his face — but what good would that do?

 

People handled stress different. And after yesterday? Yeah, maybe overcompensating a little wasn’t the worst coping mechanism.

 

So instead he grinned and nudged Kaminari’s shoulder. “You wanna throw something on? Movie, game, whatever. Just hang for a while?”

 

Kaminari tilted his head, mock-serious. “You volunteering to get wrecked in Mario Kart again?”

 

“Hey,” Kirishima said, pointing a finger at him, “I had you last time. If my controller hadn’t glitched, you’d still be crying about that blue shell.”

 

Kaminari barked a laugh — this one closer to real — and hopped up to dig the controllers out of a drawer. “Excuses, excuses.”

 

Kirishima leaned back into the couch cushions, letting the familiar rhythm settle in.

 

The apartment smelled faintly of burnt food and whatever cologne Kaminari had decided was his personality this week. Normal. Or close enough.

 

He shoved the earlier thought — about the grin, about how Denki’s laugh had sounded just a little too loud — to the back of his mind.

 

They’d been through hell yesterday. If weird eyeliner and bad jokes were what it took for Kaminari to feel normal again, then yeah. Kirishima could roll with that.

 

*

 

Kirishima was still trying to put his finger on what felt off when the front door opened.

 

Bakugo stepped in first, scanning the room like he always did, sharp-eyed and braced for bad news.

 

Todoroki followed, his gaze going straight to Kaminari. It lingered a beat too long, sliding over him like he was checking for damage.

 

“Hey,” Kaminari called, sitting forward with a grin. “A Slayer and a vampire walk into a bar… tell me you’ve heard this one.”

 

Kirishima chuckled under his breath, but Todoroki didn’t bite. His expression stayed neutral, brows drawn faintly as if something didn’t line up the way it should.

 

Bakugo crossed his arms, shoulders tight. “You holding up?”

 

“Perfectly,” Kaminari said. The grin didn’t move.

 

Bakugo made a low noise in his throat but didn’t push it. He’d seen enough shaken teammates to know when someone wasn’t going to admit it.

 

Todoroki stepped closer.

 

Kaminari reached out without hesitation, catching his hand like it was the most natural thing in the world. His thumb brushed over the silver rings Todoroki wore.

 

Todoroki let it happen, though his face gave nothing away.

 

Bakugo watched, jaw clenched.

 

The room felt normal enough — friends, hanging out, the TV still on standby — but the edges of it were skewed somehow, like the air had shifted when they walked in. Nothing he could point to. Nothing he could prove. Just the itch of something not quite right.

 

*

 

Kaminari tossed a controller at Kirishima, another at Bakugo, and kept one for himself. “Alright, let’s make this interesting. Loser buys the next round of snacks.”

 

“Fine by me,” Bakugo said, dropping onto the couch like he owned it.

 

Kirishima grinned. “You’re on.”

 

The match kicked off, bright colors flashing across the screen, and within seconds Bakugo was barking insults, Kirishima was swearing about banana peels, and Kaminari was laughing loud enough to rattle the windows.

 

On the surface, it felt normal. Stupid, easy, familiar.

 

Todoroki settled on the arm of Bakugo’s chair, close enough that their shoulders brushed.

 

Bakugo didn’t look away from the screen, but one hand twitched against his thigh like he wanted to reach for Todoroki’s without making a scene.

 

Instead, Todoroki leaned the smallest fraction closer, enough that Bakugo huffed through his nose and muttered, “You’re distracting me.”

 

“You were already losing,” Todoroki said, deadpan.

 

Bakugo shot him a glare, but his mouth pulled into the kind of grin he tried to hide.

 

Every so often, Todoroki’s eyes drifted back to Kaminari.

 

Noticing things no one else seemed to. The sharp energy rolling off him that didn’t quite match the goofy posture. The faint pulse of something underneath — not visible, not obvious, but there.

 

“Oi.” Bakugo nudged him again without looking away from the game. “You’re staring holes through him. Tryna make me jealous?”

 

“No,” Todoroki said calmly, though his gaze didn’t shift right away. “Just… watching.”

 

“Then watch me destroy these idiots,” Bakugo snapped, right as his kart spun out on the last lap.

 

Kirishima whooped in triumph. Kaminari threw his head back, laughing too loud again, victory pose stretched across the couch.

 

The sound filled the room like static. Todoroki felt it vibrate through him, a note just a little off-key.

 

He couldn’t name it, couldn’t see it, but it was there all the same.

 

Bakugo cursed, already demanding a rematch.

 

Todoroki let his arm rest across the back of Bakugo’s chair, his fingers brushing the edge of his shoulder.

 

Kirishima reset the game. Kaminari smirked, leaning back like he was perfectly at home.

 

And Todoroki just kept watching, the unease circling him like a draft under the door.

 

*

 

Bakugo’s kart skidded off the track with a satisfying crash, and Kirishima doubled over laughing.

 

“Shut the hell up!” Bakugo barked, jabbing at the controller.

 

“Hey, it’s not my fault you can’t drift!” Kirishima wheezed, wiping his eyes.

 

“Cheating bastard—”

 

Their voices tangled in the easy noise of competition, filling the room.

 

Kaminari chuckled, stretching like he was king of the couch, then stood. “Alright, rematch fuel. You guys want sodas?”

 

“Yeah, grab me one!” Kirishima called without looking up.

 

“Nah,” Bakugo muttered, even as his eyes tracked the screen like his life depended on it.

 

Kaminari wandered into the kitchen, humming something under his breath.

 

Todoroki hesitated, then rose and followed.

 

He figured he might try to help.

 

The fridge door creaked open. Cold light spilled across the tiled floor, catching silver in Todoroki’s rings as he leaned against the counter.

 

He watched for a moment in silence — the stiff line of Kaminari’s shoulders, the faint tremor in his hand before it stilled.

 

“I don’t always know how to say these things, but... I was in that lab,” he said quietly. His voice carried no judgment, just calm certainty. “I was scared too. If you need someone to talk to—”

 

“Please.” Kaminari’s voice cut through him, sharp and almost amused, without looking up from the fridge. “You’re barely even alive, Shoto. Don’t insult me by pretending you understand what trauma feels like.”

 

The air seemed to drop a degree.

 

Todoroki’s mouth closed, stunned into silence.

 

Kaminari straightened, two sodas in hand, grin plastered back in place as if nothing had happened.

 

He brushed past Todoroki and padded back toward the living room, voice lifting easily. “Eiji! Hope you’re ready to lose again!”

 

Todoroki stayed where he was, watching the glow of the fridge fade as the door clicked shut, the words still hanging cold in the empty kitchen.

 

***

Chapter Text

A day later, Midoriya and Uraraka’s shoes clicked against the damp campus sidewalk, the air cool enough to make Uraraka tug her cardigan tighter around herself.

 

She was halfway through telling him about another new restaurant that had opened up on campus, when both their phones buzzed.

 

Uraraka stopped walking to read hers first. “Aizawa,” she said, glancing over at Midoriya.

 

Midoriya had already pulled his own phone out, reading the same message:

 

Don’t touch the crypt again until we have a solid plan. (That means you, Bakugo). Too many demons. Not risking it.

 

Midoriya exhaled, both relieved and… itchy with curiosity. “Guess he’s not kidding.”

 

“Good,” Uraraka said, tucking her phone away. “Gives me more time to nail down those protection spells before anyone goes charging in again.”

 

Her tone made it obvious she was aiming that comment at a certain Slayer, even if Bakugo wasn’t here to hear it.

 

They started walking again, their conversation drifting back toward tea and student gossip, the tension in their shoulders loosening as campus noise replaced the memory of Azer’s grin.

 

By the time they reached the old brick building where Uraraka’s Wiccan club met, warm lamplight was already spilling from the doorway.

 

Uraraka held it open for him, the scent of herbal tea and candle wax washing over them as they stepped inside.

 

The meeting room was arranged in a loose circle of mismatched chairs and cushions.

 

A dozen people chatted quietly, most of them women, a few nonbinary members, and only one or two other guys. The atmosphere was friendly but full of curious glances.

 

Midoriya instinctively stayed close to Uraraka, and she seemed to notice, her smile reassuring as she began introducing him around.

 

“This is Hana, she’s the reason I even know how to make proper cleansing salts,” Uraraka said, gesturing to a short woman with blue-tipped hair.

 

“Nice to meet you,” Midoriya said, shaking her hand and trying not to sound as shy as he felt.

 

One by one, she went through the circle, making sure he was welcomed in, and with each introduction, his shoulders loosened a little more.

 

He wasn’t here to fight or run — he was here because Uraraka wanted him here. That felt… good.

 

By the time they settled into the circle, Uraraka leaned over just enough to whisper, “See? You’re fine.”

 

Midoriya smiled — small but genuine — and for the first time in days, he believed her.

 

*

 

That night, the graveyard was quiet in that particular way only old ground could manage — all dry leaves, uneven headstones, and the faint hum of bugs in the grass.

 

Bakugo kept his flashlight beam tight, sweeping along the cracked paths between plots.

 

Beside him, Todoroki shoved his hands in his coat pockets, shoulders hunched in clear disapproval. “I was going to take you out tonight.”

 

Bakugo didn’t look up from the shadows ahead. “You are taking me out. This is what happens when you date the Slayer — sometimes the date’s in a graveyard.”

 

“That’s not romantic.”

 

“It is if you stop whining long enough to appreciate the ambiance,” Bakugo muttered, stepping over a fallen branch.

 

Todoroki slowed his pace until they were walking hip to hip. “We could make it romantic.”

 

“Don’t—” Bakugo started, but Todoroki was already reaching over, curling a hand into the front of Bakugo’s jacket and tugging him just enough that their shoulders brushed.

 

There was a teasing look on his face.

 

Bakugo shot him a look. “We’re on patrol. Keep your head in the game.”

 

“I am in the game.” Todoroki tilted his head, the faintest hint of a smirk on his lips. “Just also trying to win another one.”

 

They’d been at it for another minute — Bakugo huffing, Todoroki testing his patience with a slow lean that kept threatening to close the gap — when movement stirred in the darkness behind them.

 

Todoroki’s eyes flicked up over Bakugo’s shoulder.

 

He sighed, just barely, like the timing was inconvenient but expected.

 

“Duck,” Todoroki said.

 

Bakugo didn’t question it. He dropped low as something big and fast lunged out of the shadows, claws cutting the air where his head had been.

 

“On your left,” Bakugo barked, spotting the second one breaking from the shadows.

 

Todoroki didn’t even turn — he just side-stepped to make space for Bakugo’s swing, the Slayer’s blade biting through the thing’s arm before Todoroki’s ice shot out across the ground, tripping it in a jagged wave.

 

The first vampire tried to lunge again, but Bakugo was already vaulting the ice, catching it midair with a vicious slash.

 

Todoroki moved in perfect sync — spinning behind him to plant his own blade of ice deep into the second vampire’s chest.

 

Bakugo pulled back, breathing hard. “Show-off.”

 

Todoroki flicked the ash off of his jacket. “You like it.”

 

As the last body turned to dust, Todoroki stepped close again, the gleam in his eyes almost daring Bakugo to kiss him now.

 

“Patrol’s not over,” Bakugo muttered, even as his free hand caught in Todoroki’s coat.

 

“Then we’d better finish fast,” Todoroki said, deadpan — and for once, Bakugo didn’t argue.

 

*

 

They barely made it ten steps past the headstones before Todoroki’s hand hooked into the front of Bakugo’s jacket again — this time yanking him back hard enough that his spine met cold stone.

 

The side of an old mausoleum pressed against his shoulders, and before Bakugo could snarl about it, Todoroki’s mouth was on his.

 

It wasn’t gentle. It was all adrenaline and cold breath and the scrape of teeth, Todoroki crowding him with the same relentless push he used in a fight.

 

Bakugo grabbed his coat and dragged him closer, their boots scraping against gravel, blades still in hand because neither one of them was willing to drop their guard entirely.

 

Todoroki tilted his head, deepening the kiss until Bakugo could feel the heat from his left side radiating between them.

 

When Todoroki finally pulled back, it was only to trail his mouth lower — pressing open-mouthed kisses along Bakugo’s jaw, down to the side of his neck.

 

Bakugo’s grip on his coat loosened. He let himself sink into it, head tipping back against the stone—

 

—and froze.

 

Over Todoroki’s shoulder, across the cracked cemetery fence, someone was walking out of the tree line on the other side of the street.

 

Not just someone.

 

“Kaminari?” Bakugo said, voice low.

 

“Interesting choice of timing, Katsuki.”

 

“No, dumbass. Over there.”

 

Todoroki stilled instantly, his lips still at Bakugo’s throat as his gaze shifted toward the movement.

 

Sure enough, under the spill of a nearby streetlight, Kaminari’s blond hair caught the glow — except it looked darker at the roots, and there was something about the way he moved… deliberate, unhurried… that sent a slow chill crawling up Bakugo’s spine.

 

They both straightened, stepping out from the mausoleum’s shadow to watch.

 

Kaminari didn’t look their way.

 

He just kept walking down the empty sidewalk, hands in his pockets, disappearing into the dark like he had all the time in the world.

 

Bakugo shot Todoroki a sharp glance. “The hell?”

 

Todoroki’s eyes stayed on the street. “I don’t know.”

 

*

 

Midoriya sat cross-legged on the scuffed wooden floor, surrounded by a half-circle of Wiccans.

 

Someone had dimmed the overhead lights so only a scatter of candles lit the room, their flames swaying with every shuffle and breath.

 

“Alright, rookie,” one of them said with a grin, sliding a pencil toward him across the floor. “Let’s see if there’s any magic in that soul of yours. You saw how I did it — now it’s your turn.”

 

Midoriya laughed nervously, rubbing the back of his neck. “I, uh… I don’t think—”

 

“You can do it,” Uraraka interrupted from her spot just behind him, smiling warmly. “Just clear your mind. You’ve done scarier things than this.”

 

He took a breath and nodded, lowering his gaze to the pencil.

 

The chatter around him softened into a low hum of encouragement.

 

Midoriya shut his eyes.

 

The room seemed to shrink down to the faint warmth of the candlelight on his skin, the smell of incense, and the shape of the pencil in his mind.

 

He pictured it light as air, drifting upward.

 

At first, there was only stillness — then, something stirred.

 

Not in the room. In him.

 

It was subtle. Like a thread tugging loose in his chest, stretching outward through his arms and fingertips.

 

Like gravity reversing, not around him, but inside him. It made his skin prickle, like static before a storm — not dangerous, just alert.

 

Alive.

 

And somehow, it didn’t feel like power so much as alignment. Like the world was already willing to do what he asked, if he could just ask clearly enough.

 

A burst of clapping made his eyes fly open.

 

The pencil was floating — actually floating — a few inches off the ground, spinning lazily in the air.

 

“He’s doing it!” someone cheered, and the whole circle broke into applause.

 

Midoriya grinned in disbelief, watching as the pencil wobbled and then gently clattered back to the floor.

 

His heart was pounding like he’d just run a mile.

 

He hadn’t expected it to work. Not really. Not for him.

 

Not when everyone else had always felt... more connected. More magical.

 

Uraraka leaned forward, squeezing his shoulder. “Told you.”

 

*

 

Uraraka was practically bouncing down the hallway, fingers hooked around Midoriya’s wrist as she pulled him along.

 

“Aizawa’s going to freak,” she said with a grin. “In a good way. You have to show him what you just did.”

 

Once she made it to Aizawa’s classroom, she pushed on the door, but it didn’t budge.

 

Midoriya tried to keep up, still feeling the buzz of adrenaline from the meeting. “I’m not even sure I could do it again on command—”

 

“You can. I know you can,” she said, and then she was pulling out the key to unlock Aizawa’s classroom door.

 

They both froze.

 

Inside, the room was quiet except for the low, measured voice of Aizawa.

 

Kirishima stood in the middle, shirt sleeves pushed back, his right hand shifted into a clawed, furred wolf’s paw — and nothing else.

 

His jaw was tight with concentration, the rest of him stubbornly human.

 

“Hold it,” Aizawa instructed, tone steady. “Keep your wits about you. Don’t let it spread.”

 

Kirishima’s breathing was controlled, eyes locked on his hand. “I got it,” he murmured, focus razor-sharp.

 

The moment was so intense that Midoriya didn’t realize he’d said “Wow” out loud until both of them looked over.

 

Kirishima’s serious expression broke into a wide, bright smile. “Dude! Did you see that? I’m doing it!”

 

Uraraka beamed, stepping inside. “Amazing, Kiri.”

 

Aizawa didn’t smile, but there was the faintest lift in his brows — for him, it was practically a standing ovation. “Progress,” he said simply. “Don’t get cocky.”

 

Kirishima chuckled, flexing the clawed fingers once before carefully letting them shift back to human. “Yeah, yeah. Still… feels pretty damn good.”

 

Midoriya stood there grinning, the excitement of his own breakthrough now doubled by his friend’s.

 

*

 

The door banged open hard enough to rattle the windows, and Bakugo strode in with Todoroki right on his heels.

 

“Alright, everyone, eyes up,” Bakugo barked, scanning the room. “We’ve got a problem.”

 

Kirishima was still grinning from his partial-shift success, but the smile faltered at Bakugo’s tone.

 

Midoriya and Uraraka exchanged glances. Aizawa didn’t move from his desk, just waited.

 

“It’s Kaminari,” Bakugo said, flat and serious. “Something’s off about him. And I’m not talking about the eyeliner.”

 

Aizawa’s eyes narrowed slightly. “Trauma will do that to you.”

 

Bakugo crossed his arms, jaw tight. “This isn’t trauma. This is... something else.”

 

Kirishima shifted uncomfortably, arms crossing tighter. “Come on. It’s Denki. He’s just trying to cope in his own way. You said it yourself — the eyeliner, the weird jokes… That’s just him. You know how he gets when he’s freaked out.”

 

Bakugo didn’t respond. His jaw was tight, and his gaze flicked toward Todoroki — wordless backup, if he had it.

 

Todoroki spoke quietly. “Katsuki’s right. Kaminari was… unkind. Yesterday.”

 

Everyone looked at him.

 

Todoroki didn’t flinch under the attention.

 

He simply continued, voice level, like he was reading a report. “I tried to check in with him in the kitchen. I thought maybe he needed to talk. But he was dismissive. Sharp, even. And he’s never been sharp with me before.”

 

The silence stretched.

 

“I’m not sure if it’s just trauma,” Todoroki added, almost like a footnote. “But it didn’t feel like him. And... He still smells different.”

 

Aizawa finally stirred behind his desk, gaze sliding to Bakugo. “Did anything else happen? At the lab.”

 

Bakugo frowned. “Not that I saw. But I wasn’t with him the whole time.”

 

Aizawa’s jaw ticked, but he didn’t speak.

 

Bakugo turned on his heel. “And you,” he snapped, jabbing a finger in Todoroki’s direction. “You couldn’t have told me about that kitchen thing earlier?”

 

Todoroki’s brows rose. “Why?”

 

“Because obviously that matters?”

 

“Does it?” Todoroki’s voice went faintly cool. “Maybe he was just upset. You think I can’t handle someone being mean to me?”

 

“Oh my god, are you serious right now?”

 

Todoroki folded his arms. “You’re the one who’s making a scene.”

 

“I’m trying to solve a problem!”

 

“By yelling at me?”

 

“Because you withheld information!”

 

“It wasn’t classified intelligence, Suki.”

 

Midoriya slapped a hand over his face. “Can we please not do this now?”

 

Neither of them looked away.

 

Midoriya groaned. “Seriously. Later. You two can murder-flirt each other in private, after we figure out why Kaminari’s having a supernatural personality crisis in the middle of his 1,000-year puberty.”

 

Kirishima mumbled, “Technically it’s his 1,020s I think.”

 

Uraraka just sipped from her drink with wide eyes.

 

Aizawa let out a long, pointed sigh. 

 

He had a plan.

 

No thanks to these idiots.

 

*

 

The classroom door clicked shut behind Kaminari.

 

He walked in grinning, phone still in hand from answering Kirishima’s text.

 

“Yo—” he started, casual as always.

 

Then Kirishima and Bakugo moved in at once, hands snapping to his arms in a practiced ambush.

 

Kaminari froze. “Uh. Guys?” He gave a nervous laugh, twisting in their grip like he expected the punchline any second. “What the hell is this? Some training thing? Hazing? ’Cause—ow, shit, you’re actually—tight, okay, that’s tight.”

 

Kirishima’s face pinched, guilt plain in his eyes. “I’m sorry, man.”

 

“Sorry?” Kaminari’s laugh broke sharper this time, too quick.

 

Nobody else spoke.

 

Aizawa didn’t move from his desk.

 

“Kaminari,” Aizawa said evenly. “Stand still.”

 

Kaminari raised his eyebrows. “I mean—I would, but someone’s got me in the world’s least fun bear hug.”

 

Todoroki stepped forward slowly.

 

His gaze swept over Kaminari head to toe, eyes sharp as a scalpel.

 

Kaminari tried to grin at him, but it wobbled. “What’s up, handsome? You joining the cuddle pile or—?”

 

Bakugo cut him off, his voice low. “Quit squirming.”

 

“Why? You gonna profess your undying love for me in front of your boy toy here? Kinda embarrassing.” Kaminari shot back. The words cracked in the middle, breaking under strain.

 

“Enough,” Aizawa snapped.

 

Todoroki glanced at Bakugo. Just a nod.

 

Bakugo’s blade was out in a blink, the silver edge flashing. He pressed it to Kaminari’s upper arm and drew a shallow line.

 

“What the fuck—” Kaminari yelped, jerking in their grip. “Kugo, what the hell are you—”

 

The blood welled quick. Red. Metallic.

 

But underneath the copper tang came something acrid. Something wrong.

 

The room stilled.

 

Bakugo’s eyes flicked toward Todoroki.

 

Kirishima did the same. Even Aizawa tilted his head, waiting.

 

Todoroki inhaled once. The scent hit him full.

 

And when he spoke, it was with the absolute weight of certainty.

 

“Demon.”

 

The word cracked the silence.

 

Kaminari went rigid.

 

His chest rose and fell too fast, eyes darting from face to face—like he wanted to laugh it off. Like he should’ve been able to. But nothing came out.

 

Kirishima’s grip trembled, disbelief etched deep in his face. “No. No, he’s—”

 

Uraraka whispered a prayer under her breath. Midoriya’s pen slipped from his hand, clattering to the floor.

 

Aizawa just watched, expression iron.

 

And Bakugo looked pissed.

 

***

Chapter Text

The instant the word demon left Todoroki’s mouth, Kaminari twisted hard, tearing himself free from their grip in a way that made Bakugo’s stomach turn.

 

Too fast. Too strong.

 

He stumbled a few feet back, clutching his arm where the blade had kissed him, his breath quick and uneven.

 

“Okay, okay—hold up,” Kaminari blurted, hands raised in a placating gesture. His voice was lighter than it should’ve been, trembling but trying for casual. “This looks bad. I get that. But it’s not—it’s not what you think.”

 

“Not what we think?” Bakugo’s voice was low, dangerous, and full of disbelief. His eyes blazed with betrayal. “You’re standing there smelling like one of them and you think you can spin this?”

 

Kirishima’s chest was rising and falling fast, fingernails biting into his own palms. “You should’ve told me, bro,” he said hoarsely. “Why didn’t you—” His voice cracked. “Why didn’t you tell me? What the hell even happened?”

 

Kaminari flinched but tried to force a grin. “Because it’s not a big deal—”

 

“Not a big deal?” Uraraka’s voice cut through sharp and uncharacteristically loud. She took a hesitant step forward, fists clenched at her sides. “Denki, you—you can’t say that. Not right now. How did this even happen?”

 

Aizawa’s voice landed like a gavel, absolute and final. “Explain.”

 

The word pinned Kaminari where he stood.

 

His eyes flicked from face to face—the horror in Midoriya’s, the fury in Bakugo’s, the heartbreak in Kirishima’s.

 

He swallowed hard.

 

“When Todo and I got grabbed,” Kaminari began, his voice quieter now, raw, “I didn’t think we’d make it out. That... That woman... she made me an offer. Returning my demon power, in exchange for... for helping her. She said it’d make me stronger, strong enough to protect myself. To protect you guys.”

 

Bakugo’s hands curled into fists at his sides.

 

Kaminari forced a laugh that didn’t sound like him at all. “So I said yes. And hey—look at me. I’m still me. Still Denki.”

 

“No,” Todoroki said flatly, his mismatched eyes locked on him. “You’re not.”

 

*

 

Kaminari’s grin twitched, a little too wide, a little too shaky. “Look, you guys are overreacting. She didn’t ask me to, like, sell my soul or anything. All I had to do was keep everyone away from the lab for a few hours.”

 

The room went dead quiet.

 

Midoriya’s pencil nearly slipped from his hand, his voice small but piercing, “In exchange for what? No one just gives power for free. What was the price?”

 

Kaminari laughed, but it rang hollow. He rubbed at the back of his neck, eyeliner smudging faintly. “That was it. I stalled. That’s all she needed. And now…” His eyes darted away. “Now the lab’s gone. She moved it.”

 

Bakugo’s snarl was immediate, guttural. “What?!”

 

He lunged forward, fists curling tight, but Todoroki stepped into his path, planting both hands on his chest to hold him back. “Suki—”

 

“Don’t you fucking ‘Suki’ me!” He shoved against Todoroki’s steady grip, veins standing out in his arms. “We bled for that lead! You almost got killed, Shima nearly got ripped apart, and now—now it was all for nothing because this idiot wanted a power-up?”

 

Kirishima’s jaw tightened, shoulders trembling as he stared at Kaminari. “Shit, Denks...”

 

Kaminari’s face pinched, but he stood straighter, chin lifting with a stubbornness that didn’t belong to him. “I just wanted to help! I’m always the weak link—human, useless—don’t you get it? If I had more power, I could actually protect you guys instead of hiding behind you!”

 

Bakugo barked out a bitter laugh, still fighting Todoroki’s hold. “Protect us? You sold us out for a boost! That’s not protection, that’s selfish bullshit!”

 

“Enough!” Aizawa’s voice cracked through the room again.

 

Everyone froze, Bakugo breathing ragged against Todoroki’s shoulder, Kaminari’s hands trembling but defiant, Uraraka pale and wide-eyed, Kirishima looking like he’d been gutted.

 

Aizawa’s gaze pinned Kaminari, unyielding. “You made a deal that endangered this team. That was reckless and short-sighted. And it will have consequences.”

 

Midoriya finally spoke, voice softer than the rest but cutting through all the same. “I know what it’s like. Being human, being powerless in a room full of people stronger than you—it eats at you. I get it. But this?” His eyes shone, hurt and earnest. “This isn’t how you fix it, Kaminari.”

 

Kaminari’s lips parted, but for once, no joke came out.

 

The silence that followed pressed heavy, all sharp edges and betrayal hanging in the air.

 

Bakugo gave Todoroki one final shove off him, eyes blazing, before spinning on his heel to leave the room.

 

The slam of the classroom door as he stormed out rattled the walls.

 

Todoroki exhaled slowly, meeting Aizawa’s gaze across the room.

 

There was no apology in his eyes, only a silent promise to keep Bakugo from doing anything rash.

 

He gave a small nod, then turned to follow, his long stride purposeful as he slipped out after him.

 

Kirishima lingered just a moment longer. He gathered his things with deliberate care, jaw set tight.

 

Kaminari reached toward him, desperation breaking through the forced confidence in his tone. “Dude—just wait, let me explain, it’s not what—”

 

“I just need some time,” Kirishima cut him off, voice rough, not unkind but pained. His eyes didn’t meet Kaminari’s. “I’ll… I’ll talk to you later.”

 

And then he left too.

 

The silence left behind felt cavernous. Just Aizawa, Uraraka, Midoriya—and Kaminari, suddenly looking very small against the weight of it.

 

Aizawa broke it first, arms crossed, voice level but sharp. “Look around you, Kaminari. Half this team is human. And every single one of them finds ways to contribute without reaching for shortcuts. Without tying themselves to evil.”

 

Uraraka shifted forward, her voice softer but steady. “Izuku just started learning magic. If you’d wanted, I would’ve gladly taught you too. You didn’t have to…” Her words trailed off.

 

Kaminari barked out a humorless laugh, eyes flashing. “It’s not about being human. You don’t get it—none of you do. You’ve been human your whole lives. You don’t know what it’s like to lose it. To go from storming skies and commanding lightning to—” his hand flailed, “—needing to shave, worrying about papercuts. It’s pathetic.”

 

For the first time that night, Uraraka’s face shifted into sympathy.

 

Midoriya swallowed, lips parting like he wanted to argue, but Kaminari cut him off, louder now. “It’s not the same as never having power. It’s like being born blind versus losing your sight. You can’t even begin to understand how empty it feels.”

 

The words hung heavy. Then Kaminari shoved his chair back hard enough to screech against the floor.

 

And without another word, he stormed out too.

 

The door clicked shut behind him, leaving the three of them—Aizawa, Uraraka, Midoriya—in a heavy silence that none of them rushed to fill.

 

*

 

Bakugo stormed across the lot, boots crunching gravel, every line of his body bristling with fury.

 

He yanked his motorcycle upright and jammed his thumb into the ignition switch with more force than necessary. The engine roared to life, loud and angry, like it was echoing him.

 

He shoved a helmet toward Todoroki without looking at him. “Get on.”

 

But Todoroki didn’t take it. Instead, he reached past him and hit the engine kill switch, cutting the bike’s growl into silence.

 

The sudden quiet made Bakugo whip his head around, teeth bared. “The hell are you—”

 

“Not letting you drive angry,” Todoroki said simply. His voice was calm, steady.

 

The kind of calm that only made Bakugo’s blood boil hotter.

 

“Tch—” Bakugo started, but Todoroki leaned forward, across the bike, and wrapped his arms around him. It wasn’t a dramatic gesture, just a firm hug.

 

Bakugo stiffened, breath caught in his throat.

 

“I know why you’re angry,” Todoroki said against his shoulder. “You’re allowed to be. But take a breath first.”

 

Bakugo’s hands tightened on the handlebars. “Don’t tell me to—”

 

“Just one,” Todoroki interrupted gently. “One deep breath.”

 

Bakugo practically snarled, muttering curses under his breath, but slowly—hesitantly—his arms shifted to hug Todoroki back. The anger didn’t drain from him, but it stopped spinning wild.

 

“Please,” Todoroki whispered, steady and insistent. “Just breathe, baby.”

 

So Bakugo did. He dragged in one sharp breath, held it, and let it out shakily.

 

His head dropped forward against Todoroki’s shoulder.

 

“Fuck,” Bakugo muttered. “I’m just… pissed. How dare he do something like that? How fucking dare he betray the team like that?” His grip on Todoroki tightened. “After everything...”

 

“I know, babe,” Todoroki murmured, holding him steady. “I know.”

 

They stood there for another quiet minute, Todoroki just holding him, keeping the world at bay.

 

*

 

The ride to Todoroki’s house was quiet—Bakugo leaning forward, jaw locked, while Todoroki stayed steady behind him.

 

No music, no shouting, just the low rumble of the bike and the weight of everything unsaid.

 

When they got to the house, Bakugo barely said a word. He parked his bike, walked inside, and then promptly walked out the back door to stand on the back porch.

 

Inside the house, Todoroki set his coat aside and disappeared into the kitchen, determined to find something—anything—Bakugo might actually eat.

 

The best he managed was a bowl of fruit. He sighed, arranging it as if that might make it look like less of an apology.

 

When he stepped out onto the back porch, the night air was cool and sharp.

 

Bakugo was already there, palms pressed to the concrete, body dropping low in rapid, punishing push-ups.

 

His muscles strained with every movement, the pace sharp and angry, as if he could press the betrayal out of his body one rep at a time.

 

“I... I brought you a snack,” Todoroki said, placing the bowl on the patio table.

 

Bakugo grunted but didn’t stop. Sweat beaded at his temple, dripping onto the ground.

 

“Katsuki.” Todoroki’s voice softened. “Please.”

 

This time, Bakugo stopped. He pushed himself upright, dusted off his hands with a short, frustrated clap of palms, and stalked toward Todoroki.

 

For a second, Todoroki thought he might ignore him entirely.

 

But instead, Bakugo dropped onto the chair—onto him—settling heavily in his lap.

 

Todoroki blinked, startled. “You—”

 

“Shut up,” Bakugo muttered, leaning back into Todoroki’s chest. His gaze was fixed upward, on the glittering sprawl of stars. “Just... shut up for a second.”

 

Todoroki’s arms automatically came around him, holding him steady.

 

He felt the slow rise and fall of Bakugo’s breath, still ragged, but softening.

 

“Talk to me,” Todoroki murmured after a beat. “Let me in.”

 

Bakugo’s lips twisted. “I’ve got a duty,” he muttered. “It’s the one thing I never screw around with.” His voice was rough, almost breaking. “But I make exceptions. I take care of a vampire, his pain-in-the-ass brother, a werewolf who can’t control himself half the time. Fine. I can live with that.”

 

Todoroki tightened his arms just slightly, encouraging.

 

“But a demon?” Bakugo hissed the word, shaking his head slowly. “That’s the line, Shoto. That’s the fucking line. And here I am… sitting here wondering if I’m supposed to bend for that too.” His hands curled into fists in his lap. “Makes me feel like I don’t know who the hell I am anymore.”

 

Todoroki pressed his chin gently against Bakugo’s shoulder. “You’re still you,” he whispered. “Always. Even when you’re furious. Even when the world is complicated.”

 

Bakugo exhaled through his teeth, chest tight, but he didn’t pull away. He leaned harder against Todoroki instead, letting himself sag for once.

 

*

 

Bakugo’s breath was harsh in the quiet, chest rising and falling under Todoroki’s arms.

 

His fists flexed like he wanted to punch something, but he stayed where he was, pressed close, like maybe he didn’t trust himself to move.

 

“You’re the most stubborn person I’ve ever met,” Todoroki said softly, the words so calm they almost sounded like an observation rather than comfort. “And it’s one of the things I admire most about you. You fight for what you believe in, no matter what.”

 

“Tch. Yeah. And what good does that do us now?” Bakugo spat, eyes still locked on the stars. “All my convictions don’t mean jack if the people I’m fighting beside don’t give a damn. He chose to be a demon. How the hell do I fight alongside that?”

 

Todoroki tightened his hold, keeping Bakugo anchored. “You don’t have to decide that tonight, baby.”

 

“The hell I don’t.” Bakugo turned his head just enough to glance at him, scowl sharp. “I can’t protect anyone if I don’t know where the line is.”

 

Todoroki met his glare evenly, then pressed his forehead against Bakugo’s temple. His voice was low, unshakable. “Then draw the line. Wherever you need to. Trust your instincts. Whatever you choose, I’ll be right there behind you. Always.”

 

Bakugo let out a harsh exhale, the fight in him stuttering against the steadiness in Todoroki’s words.

 

His fists slowly uncurled, hands resting on Todoroki’s forearms instead.

 

“You really mean that?” His voice was quieter now, almost grudging.

 

“I’ve trusted your judgment from the beginning,” Todoroki replied. “And I still do. I love you, and I trust you. No matter what happens, you’ve always got me.”

 

Something in Bakugo’s chest twisted, too raw to name. He closed his eyes, leaned back into Todoroki’s chest again, and let himself breathe. Just for a minute.

 

*

 

Bakugo leaned heavier against Todoroki’s chest, scowling up at the stars.

 

Todoroki tilted the fruit bowl so he could pick out a grape and hold it near Bakugo’s mouth. “Eat, please.”

 

Bakugo squinted at it like it was poison. “You’re treating me like a damn toddler.”

 

“Just taking care of you,” Todoroki said evenly, brushing the grape against Bakugo’s lips until he finally opened his mouth to bite it.

 

“Asshole,” Bakugo muttered around the fruit, but the corner of his mouth curled when Todoroki kissed the sticky juice from his lips right after.

 

For a while they stayed quiet, just the hum of crickets and the slow rise and fall of Bakugo’s chest. Todoroki let his hand wander there, tracing the rhythm, learning every scar by touch.

 

Bakugo didn’t flinch. He leaned into it.

 

“Feels good,” Bakugo said, softer than he meant to.

 

“Good. Just relax, Suki,” Todoroki replied, kissing the side of his jaw, the slope of his shoulder. Every press was gentle.

 

Bakugo sighed, the tension bleeding out of him in increments. “I fucking hate that you calm me down this easy.”

 

“You love it,” Todoroki countered, smirking against his skin.

 

Bakugo laughed, rough and short, but real.

 

He finally turned his head, caught Todoroki’s mouth in a kiss that wasn’t chaste this time—it was grateful.

 

Hungry, but not for blood or for battle. For him.

 

When they pulled apart, Bakugo muttered, “Don’t you dare tell the others I sat in your lap like this.”

 

Todoroki tilted his head, pretending to consider it. “I’ll keep your secret... if you eat another grape.”

 

Bakugo groaned, burying his face against Todoroki’s neck like he couldn’t believe he was dating such a tyrant. Still, his hand found the bowl.

 

Todoroki’s hand smoothed over his chest again as he whispered, “thank you, sweetheart.”

 

Bakugo made a show of groaning, calling him a bastard under his breath, but the way he leaned into Todoroki’s touch gave him away.

 

***

Chapter Text

The kitchen smelled faintly like onions later that night, and the chopping board looked like it had lost the fight against Bakugo’s knife.

 

He moved with brisk efficiency, sleeves shoved up, barking little instructions at Todoroki like he was an undertrained sous-chef.

 

“Wash those tomatoes.”

 

“Not like that—use the colander, dumbass.”

 

“Where the hell’s your can opener?”

 

Todoroki was quiet, rinsing vegetables exactly as told, but when Bakugo opened a drawer, cursed, and slammed it shut again, Todoroki set the tomato down.

 

“Problem?”

 

“There’s no can opener in this barren wasteland you call a kitchen,” Bakugo muttered, holding up the can of sauce.

 

Without hesitation, Todoroki took it, tilted his head, and let his fangs drop.

 

One clean slice punctured the metal. Another neat drag, and the lid peeled back like foil under his fingers.

 

He handed it back with all the calm of a man who thought this was a completely normal solution.

 

Bakugo just stared. “…Did you just—”

 

“Trying to be helpful,” Todoroki said simply, wiping the rim with a towel before passing it back. “Is this okay? Or do you need it open more?”

 

Bakugo blinked at him, impressed and unsettled all at once. “You’re so fucking weird.”

 

“Efficient,” Todoroki corrected, deadpan.

 

Before Bakugo could retort, a knock echoed from the front door.

 

Todoroki stayed at the counter, still working the can open with methodical precision, while Bakugo wiped his hands on a towel and stomped off to answer it.

 

He swung the door open—and blinked at the sight of Midoriya and Uraraka standing there, side by side.

 

Midoriya had his notebook tucked under one arm, Uraraka clutching a little paper bag that smelled faintly like tea leaves.

 

“Uh—hi,” Midoriya said, a little sheepish. “We, um… just wanted to check in. After earlier.”

 

“Brought snacks,” Uraraka added, holding up the bag with a small smile.

 

Bakugo grunted, stepping aside to let them in. “You two and your damn timing.”

 

From the kitchen, Todoroki called without looking up, “Tell them we’re cooking dinner. They should stay.”

 

Bakugo rolled his eyes—but didn’t argue.

 

*

 

The kitchen had gone quiet again.

 

Not silent—Bakugo was still clanging pots around like they’d insulted his mother, and the pan was hissing with something vaguely garlicky—but the conversation had slowed to a crawl.

 

Uraraka and Midoriya sat on the living room floor, near the open kitchen, nursing mugs of Todoroki’s weird blood-orange tea blend and exchanging hesitant glances every time Bakugo swore under his breath.

 

“He seems…” Midoriya started.

 

“Fine,” Bakugo snapped, without turning around.

 

Midoriya blinked. “I was just gonna say you seem—uh—busy.”

 

“Still fine.”

 

Todoroki, who had returned to rinsing the can-lid tomato carnage, shot Midoriya a look of mild apology over his shoulder. “He’s just cooking with emotion. It’s how he copes.”

 

“Damn right I am,” Bakugo muttered, shoving vegetables around the pan like they owed him rent.

 

“You sure you’re okay?” Midoriya tried again, voice soft this time. “It’s okay if you’re—”

 

“I said drop it.”

 

That one came out louder than Bakugo meant it to, his voice bouncing hard off the kitchen tile.

 

Uraraka flinched a little, and Midoriya shrank down, eyes wide.

 

Todoroki wiped his hands and moved closer. “They’re just worried about you.”

 

Bakugo didn’t answer. He shoved the can toward the sink—

 

—and hissed when his finger sliced across a jagged edge.

 

“Baby.” Todoroki was beside him in an instant. “Let me see.”

 

“I’m fine—”

 

“Let me see, please.”

 

Bakugo grumbled but offered it out, blood already welling at the tip.

 

Todoroki took it gently in both of his, turned it palm-up, and lifted it slightly to keep it elevated.

 

“You’re marching around this kitchen,” Todoroki said calmly, dabbing at the cut with a napkin. “You need to slow down.”

 

“I am calm,” Bakugo snapped, yanking at his hand—but Todoroki held firm.

 

“Mm.” Todoroki looked at him with those quiet, unreadable eyes. “That why your pulse is racing?”

 

“Shut up.”

 

Todoroki gave the tiniest smile. “Can’t. I’m busy saving your life from a mildly inconvenient kitchen injury.”

 

Uraraka coughed softly into her mug. Midoriya was watching with an expression that somehow mixed horror and awe.

 

It was uncommon for anyone to defuse the bomb that is Bakugo. Not like this. Not without a crater in the wall.

 

And certainly not while standing two inches away, cradling his hand like a glass heart.

 

*

 

The living room was warm with the clatter of utensils and the occasional hum of approval—mostly from Uraraka, who’d already complimented the vegetable seasoning twice.

 

Bakugo sat cross-legged on the floor beside the coffee table, a scowl still carved into his features even as he shoveled pasta into his mouth like he was starving to death.

 

Midoriya perched nearby, balancing his plate on one knee, while Todoroki lounged behind Bakugo on the couch, idly twirling a spear of zucchini with zero intention of eating it.

 

Uraraka was the first to break the silence.

 

Her voice was gentle. “Are you sure you’re okay, Kugo?”

 

Bakugo didn’t look up. His chopsticks clinked against his plate. “Tch. I’m eating, aren’t I?”

 

Todoroki leaned forward slightly, his hand brushing Bakugo’s. “Just be honest, baby. Tell them what you told me.”

 

Bakugo sighed. Grudging.

 

“About your responsibilities,” Todoroki added, quieter this time.

 

That earned him a long stare—half frustration, half gratitude.

 

Then Bakugo set his plate down with a thunk and ran a hand through his hair.

 

“My job isn’t just to fight whatever jumps out of the shadows,” Bakugo said eventually, eyes on the floor. “It’s to make judgment calls. On who’s a threat. Who isn’t. Who might be.”

 

Uraraka nodded quickly, wanting him to know that she was attentively listening.

 

Bakugo swallowed. “I’ve made exceptions. Obviously.”

 

Todoroki lifted his hand and gently brushed it along Bakugo’s back.

 

“I’ve looked the other way on a vampire with a soul. A werewolf learning control. I’ve defended people who my Slayer predecessors might have burned at the stake.”

 

Midoriya nodded too, his eyes full of concern.

 

Bakugo’s mouth tightened. “But a demon?” He looked at them now, eyes flicking between the three of them. “A demon who lied to us? Who made a deal with someone who nearly killed Shoto? Convinced me not to kill a demon that nearly tore Shima to shreds?”

 

Silence.

 

“He didn’t just betray me,” Bakugo added. “He betrayed all of us. And I don’t know how I’m supposed to... just be okay with that. He put all you guys in danger, and... I can’t ignore it.”

 

Uraraka set her plate down slowly. “I get it,” she said softly. “I think we all do.”

 

Midoriya didn’t speak, but his eyes said enough—sad, tired, understanding.

 

Todoroki slipped his hand into Bakugo’s, firm and grounding.

 

“I trust your judgment,” Todoroki said. “Whatever you decide about Kaminari... I’ll stand beside you.”

 

And for just a moment, Bakugo let himself lean into that touch.

 

Into them.

 

*

 

The plates were mostly empty. The TV was off.

 

And silence had settled in like another presence on the couch beside Todoroki, across the rug from Uraraka and Midoriya.

 

Bakugo leaned back against Todoroki’s legs, arms crossed over his chest again, guarded.

 

His food untouched now. The tension in his jaw said don’t push me.

 

But of course, Uraraka did anyway—gently. “I know you’re angry,” she said, voice soft, but not uncertain. “And you have every right to be.”

 

Bakugo didn’t respond.

 

“But I’ve seen the way your heart works,” she continued. “Even when you pretend like you don’t care. I’ve seen you give second chances to people who didn’t even ask for them. I've watched you stand between danger and people who didn’t deserve your protection.”

 

Todoroki smiled briefly. Because he knew that Bakugo was loved by more people than just him.

 

She reached across to set her hand down on the coffee table between them. “And I’ve watched you protect Kaminari more times than I can count. Because he’s your friend.”

 

Bakugo’s voice was quiet. “Was.”

 

Uraraka winced, but nodded. “Maybe. But… that friend made a mistake. A big one. He should’ve trusted us. Trusted you. But I don’t think he meant to hurt anyone. I really don’t.”

 

Todoroki’s fingers brushed Bakugo’s shoulder from behind. But he said nothing.

 

Midoriya finally spoke up, arms resting on his knees, eyes focused on the floor between them. “She’s right. Kaminari’s not evil. But that doesn’t mean you owe him your trust, if you... Don’t want to.”

 

Bakugo looked up, caught off guard.

 

Midoriya’s voice didn’t waver. “You’re the chosen one, right? You decide who’s a threat. Who’s safe. It’s your burden, not ours. We can give you opinions—but in the end, this choice belongs to you.”

 

Bakugo stared at him for a long beat. “So what, you’re just backing off?”

 

“No.” Midoriya finally looked at him. “I’m standing with you. No matter what you choose.”

 

Uraraka nodded quietly. “Same.”

 

Bakugo blinked a few times, like the sudden quiet agreement unsettled him more than a fight would have.

 

*

 

The streetlights buzzed overhead as Midoriya walked alone, hands in his pockets, hood pulled halfway up against the wind.

 

Uraraka had waved goodbye with a smile, but her eyes were still worried.

 

He couldn’t blame her. The night had left bruises on all of them.

 

His mind spun in circles—around Kaminari’s words, his betrayal, the sheer loneliness in his voice when he said they’d never understand.

 

Midoriya tried to. Gods, he tried.

 

But giving up everyone’s safety for a chance at more power?

 

That didn’t make sense.

 

Not for the Kaminari he knew.

 

The familiar creak of the front gate brought him back. His building loomed quiet and unassuming.

 

The hallway was empty, lights flickering slightly, and his key scraped softly against the lock before the door opened with its usual squeaky protest.

 

He stepped inside his apartment—and stopped cold.

 

Kaminari was sitting on his couch.

 

Not slumped. Not relaxed.

 

Perched. Back straight. Hands clasped.

 

Waiting.

 

Midoriya’s blood went cold.

 

“You should hide your spare key better,” Kaminari said, voice low and almost amused. “Not very safe for someone who’s suddenly on a demon’s radar.”

 

Midoriya didn't answer. Just shut the door behind him, gently, and took a cautious step forward. “Why are you here?”

 

Kaminari tilted his head, eyes flickering up at him. “To talk,” he said simply. “To explain.”

 

Midoriya’s heart thundered against his ribs. “You explained already.”

 

“I have more to say. And Kiri won’t answer my texts, so... Here I am.”

 

The air was charged—not with power, not with magic—but with something off.

 

Like a thunderstorm about to break over still water.

 

Midoriya swallowed. “So explain.”

 

Kaminari’s smile was slow, and tired. “You’re the one who understands people, right? The empathetic one. The heart.”

 

Midoriya could only stare at him.

 

Kaminari’s gaze sharpened, almost bitter. “So tell me, Zu— what does it mean when someone looks in the mirror and doesn’t recognize who they are anymore?”

 

Midoriya didn’t answer.

 

Kaminari leaned back just a little, fingers drumming along his thigh. “I came to you because… Part of me thinks you do get it. You’ve spent your whole life being the weakest person in the room. And it gets to you, doesn’t it?”

 

Midoriya’s fists clenched slightly. “Doesn’t matter. I never sold out my friends.”

 

Kaminari flinched—but only a little. Then he shrugged, almost dismissive. “You were never a god, either. You don’t know what it feels like to fall.”

 

Silence.

 

Midoriya took another step closer. “No,” he said quietly. “But I know what it feels like to choose who you become. Every single day. Even when it’s hard. Even when you’re scared.”

 

Kaminari looked away.

 

*

 

Midoriya’s brain finally caught up, alarm bells ringing so loud he couldn’t ignore them now.

 

The wards.

 

Uraraka had just refreshed the protection spell.

 

Midoriya’s pulse spiked.

 

He took a step back, hand sliding into his hoodie pocket.

 

“You shouldn’t be here,” he said, voice tightening. “You couldn’t be here.”

 

Kaminari raised both palms, like he meant no harm. “I didn’t mean to freak you out—”

 

“No,” Midoriya said, pulling his phone free. “You broke in. You’re a demon now. Strong enough to break Uraraka’s magic. I have every reason to be freaked out.”

 

He unlocked his phone with shaky fingers.

 

Kaminari’s eyes sharpened. “Don’t call him.”

 

“I have to,” Midoriya shot back, already hitting Bakugo’s name in his favorites.

 

The line started ringing.

 

Kaminari stood up slowly, his body tense, his smile forced. “Dude. I’m not here to hurt you. I swear.”

 

“Then you won’t mind if I make a phone call,” Midoriya replied, retreating a step toward the door. “Just to feel safe.”

 

Kaminari took a step forward.

 

Midoriya flinched, holding the phone closer to his ear. “Come on, Kacchan,” he muttered, “pick up the damn phone—”

 

And that’s when Kaminari’s voice dropped—calm, heavy, hollow. “Sorry, Zu. I can’t let you do that.”

 

***

Chapter Text

The kitchen was still warm from dinner, steam curling off plates as Bakugo methodically scrubbed the dishes, jaw set, brow furrowed.

 

His phone buzzed in his pocket again—relentlessly vibrating, the screen glowing insistently.

 

He ignored it.

 

Todoroki, passing by behind him with a casual sway, smirked slightly and gave Bakugo’s ass a sharp, unapologetic smack.

 

Bakugo hissed in protest, nearly dropping the dish he was rinsing.

 

“Hands off, I’m working,” he growled, even though his eyes flicked to Todoroki with unmistakable fondness.

 

“Oh no,” Todoroki deadpanned, plucking the phone from his boyfriend’s back pocket like it belonged to him. “God forbid someone distracts the Slayer while he’s elbow-deep in dish soap.”

 

Bakugo rolled his eyes. “If it’s Shima, tell him I’m not in the mood for another sad-boy heart-to-heart.”

 

But Todoroki had already answered the call, his tone lazy at first. “Hello?”

 

A pause.

 

His posture straightened immediately.

 

“At your apartment?” Todoroki’s voice had gone completely flat, his expression turning to ice.

 

Another pause, just long enough for his eyes to narrow before he ended the call with a sharp, decisive tap of his thumb.

 

He reached over and calmly—but firmly—turned the faucet off. “That was Midoriya,” he said, already moving for the door. “Kaminari’s in his apartment.”

 

Bakugo went still. The rag slipped from his hand and landed in the sink with a wet splat. “What?”

 

Todoroki grabbed his coat and tossed Bakugo his. “He says the wards Uraraka put up didn’t stop him. He sounds freaked.”

 

Bakugo didn’t waste another second. “Fucking hell—”

 

He stormed for the door, panic rippling through him like a live wire.

 

Not Midoriya.

 

Not sweet, too-curious, too-trusting Midoriya.

 

He didn’t even stop to shove his boots on properly—just jammed his feet in and yanked open the door.

 

Todoroki followed him outside into the cold night air, only to watch as Bakugo straddled his motorcycle, hands shaking slightly as he jammed the key into the ignition.

 

He looked like he might break something.

 

“Put your goddamn helmet on,” Bakugo snapped, barely managing to control his voice. It came out more as a command than a request.

 

Bakugo revved the engine like it was an extension of his rage—and peeled off into the night, tires screaming, the roar of the bike tearing through the quiet streets like thunder.

 

*

 

Uraraka was the closest, just in the next building over. So Todoroki texted her first.

 

Uraraka’s knock was frantic but quiet, the kind of knock that said please answer, please be fine, please just be in the shower or something stupid.

 

But after a few seconds of silence, her stomach dropped. She tried the knob.

 

It turned.

 

The door creaked open, revealing Midoriya’s apartment bathed in dim light from the streetlamps outside.

 

Uraraka stepped in slowly, voice trembling. “Izuku?”

 

No answer.

 

She took a cautious step inside.

 

Something felt… off.

 

The lamp by the couch was knocked over. A chair in the kitchenette was tipped. A few books were scattered on the floor, one of them open and torn slightly at the spine.

 

Her heart leapt into her throat.

 

“Izuku?” she called again, louder now, as she rushed forward and threw open the bathroom door—nothing.

 

She pulled the shower curtain back with shaking hands, checking even the dumbest places.

 

Empty.

 

The bedroom? Empty.

 

She spun in a slow circle, eyes scanning for any sign of blood or magic residue. Anything.

 

She pulled out her phone, fingers shaking, and dialed.

 

The line rang once, twice—

 

And then she heard it.

 

His ringtone. In the living room.

 

She followed the sound until she spotted the glowing screen buzzing in the middle of the carpet.

 

Midoriya’s phone.

 

“No,” she whispered. “No no no—”

 

The front door burst open behind her, making her spin around with a gasp as Bakugo and Todoroki charged in like twin hurricanes of panic and fury.

 

Bakugo was already shouting.

 

“Deku?! OI! Where the fuck are you?!”

 

“He’s not here.” Uraraka rushed to say, holding out her hands. “I already looked everywhere—he’s not here!”

 

“Then where the hell is he?” Bakugo snarled, stomping toward the bedroom like he might will Midoriya into existence. “We were just with him! We just—”

 

“Katsuki,” Todoroki said, calm but commanding, stepping in before Bakugo could fully lose it. “We’ll find him. Just take a deep breath.”

 

Bakugo’s breathing was sharp, ragged, like he might break something if he didn’t get answers now.

 

Uraraka stepped toward them, clutching Midoriya’s phone. “I think we should try a location spell,” she said shakily. “I can… I can try something.”

 

“You think?” Bakugo snapped. “Then do it! What the hell are you waiting for?!”

 

Uraraka recoiled slightly, guilt and worry flashing in her eyes.

 

Todoroki stepped in between them smoothly, placing a gentle hand on her shoulder. “I’ll do it,” he said softly. “You’re not focused.”

 

Uraraka blinked at him in surprise. “But—”

 

“I’ve got it.”

 

He dropped down to the floor in the center of the living room, crossing his legs beneath him.

 

Without fanfare, his fangs slid down—just enough for him to nick the pad of his finger. A single drop of blood welled up, dark and viscous.

 

Todoroki touched it to the floor, then began tracing a quiet, glowing sigil across the floorboards with his finger, whispering words in a low, steady chant.

 

Bakugo paced behind him like a storm cloud with a fuse.

 

Every few seconds he’d glance toward the front door, fists clenching, jaw locked so tight it looked painful.

 

Uraraka stood frozen, hands wrapped around Midoriya’s phone like it was his heartbeat.

 

Her mind was racing, panic simmering just beneath the surface. The apartment was too quiet now, without him.

 

And somewhere—somewhere—Midoriya was out there. Missing.

 

Or worse.

 

*

 

The sigil Todoroki had drawn still glowed faintly on the floor behind them, the blood tracing drying into a crusted crimson, but Bakugo was making it difficult for anyone to concentrate.

 

He paced back and forth, eyes wild, boots slamming with every step.

 

“Come on, Shoto,” he growled, voice sharp with panic barely disguised as irritation. “How long does a spell take? What are you doing, writing him a fucking love letter?”

 

Todoroki, still kneeling, didn’t rise to the bait.

 

He breathed deep and slow, fingers steady as they hovered over the final edge of the enchantment.

 

Uraraka stood nearby, arms folded tightly, chewing the inside of her cheek.

 

Bakugo spun around again, storming closer. “Shoto seriously—”

 

“I see it,” Todoroki said calmly, opening his eyes. “I know where he is.”

 

He stood smoothly, brushing his bloodied fingers on his pants.

 

Bakugo grabbed his arm instantly, already dragging him toward the street. “Then let’s go.”

 

Uraraka rushed after them, but Todoroki turned just enough to catch her hand in his.

 

He held tight.

 

Bakugo suddenly asked, “Wait—bike or—?”

 

“It’s close,” Todoroki told them. “We run.”

 

*

 

The three of them sprinted down the dimly lit sidewalks.

 

Bakugo led, a blur of motion, arms pumping and jaw clenched. Todoroki matched his pace a few feet behind, keeping a firm hold on Uraraka’s hand so she wouldn’t fall behind.

 

After several turns, Todoroki abruptly slowed and came to a stop in front of a familiar apartment complex.

 

Kaminari’s building.

 

He lifted his hand and pointed up.

 

Bakugo skidded to a halt beside him, disbelief etched across his face. “You’ve gotta be shitting me. All this time—and we didn’t think to check here first?”

 

Todoroki didn’t answer. Neither did Uraraka.

 

Bakugo didn’t wait for a debate. He bolted up the front steps two at a time, fists clenched, fury barely contained.

 

They all rushed in after him.

 

*

 

The lights were low.

 

A dish towel, mottled red, was pressed against Midoriya’s cheek where a deep gash curved from his cheekbone to his jaw.

 

He winced but didn’t pull away as Kaminari leaned closer, his touch surprisingly gentle, holding the towel steady with one hand and balancing on the coffee table with the other.

 

“You really know how to get tackled,” Kaminari muttered with a weak smile, glancing up at Midoriya. “Didn’t think demons were your type, but I get the appeal.”

 

Midoriya tried to laugh, but it came out as more of a hiss of pain.

 

Then—

 

BOOM.

 

The front door slammed open hard enough to rattle the hinges.

 

Bakugo burst into the room like a missile with legs, red eyes scanning, fists already clenched. Todoroki and Uraraka followed close behind.

 

Bakugo’s gaze locked instantly onto Midoriya—wounded, pale, a demon hovering too close—and the sound that came out of his throat was a low snarl. “The fuck did you do?”

 

Before anyone could answer, he lunged forward and slugged Kaminari right across the face.

 

The towel went flying. Kaminari crashed back against the table with a grunt.

 

Midoriya jumped up in alarm, one hand still on his bleeding face, the other reaching out. “Wait—wait, it’s not what you think!”

 

“Bullshit!” Bakugo shouted, already charging again.

 

Kaminari scrambled upright, lips twisted in a bloody smirk. “Man, you really don’t like being wrong, huh?”

 

That was not the correct thing to say.

 

Bakugo roared and tackled him into the wall.

 

Midoriya tried to grab his arm, tried to shout something, but the words got lost in the explosion of noise and fists.

 

Kaminari was laughing now—actually laughing—even as he blocked and countered, swinging wild but not lethal.

 

“You’re such a little attack dog,” Kaminari taunted. “Is that what being the Slayer gets you? Barking at your friends like they’re intruders?”

 

Uraraka had already rushed to Midoriya’s side, grabbing him around the shoulders and pulling him gently away from the fray. “Are you okay? What happened?”

 

“I don’t—he saved me, I think.” Midoriya stammered. “There was another demon. He got me out of there.”

 

Bakugo wasn’t listening.

 

He slammed Kaminari up against the wall again, fury in every line of his body.

 

Todoroki moved in behind him, waiting to intervene—ready to stop this if he had to.

 

“Katsuki, stop!” Midoriya finally shouted. “He didn’t hurt me! He—he helped me—!”

 

Kaminari was bleeding from the mouth now, grinning even wider. “Told you. Demon, not a villain. But sure, punch away. I’m sure it’s very cathartic.”

 

Uraraka pulled Midoriya tighter against her side, whispering a soft healing spell as she placed her hand over his cheek.

 

Her voice was strained, worried.

 

Bakugo didn’t hear any of it. He lunged again, but this time—

 

Todoroki moved faster.

 

He stepped between them just in time, catching Bakugo by the chest and forcing him back a step with both hands. “Katsuki. Stop.”

 

Bakugo struggled against him, eyes wild, fists still ready to swing. “Whose fuckin’ side are you on? He hurt him—!”

 

“He didn’t,” Todoroki said, voice low, steady, even as Bakugo strained against him. “Izuku’s okay.”

 

Bakugo wasn’t hearing it. His jaw was clenched, every muscle ready to snap.

 

Todoroki pressed harder against his chest, gaze locking onto his, calm and unwavering.

 

“Just hear him out. That’s all I’m asking.” Todoroki's voice dropped lower, earnest now. “You can kick his ass all night if you want to—hell, I’ll help you—but not until you listen to what he has to say.”

 

Bakugo stared at him, chest still heaving.

 

Uraraka was holding Midoriya now, inspecting the healing cut on his cheek with trembling fingers.

 

Midoriya was watching Bakugo closely, silently pleading.

 

Bakugo’s fists trembled at his sides.

 

One long breath. Then another.

 

And slowly, slowly, he stepped back.

 

“Fine,” he growled, eyes never leaving Kaminari. “Talk fast.”

 

***

Chapter Text

Kaminari pushed himself up from the floor with a wince, rubbing at his jaw.

 

A small smirk tugged at his lips, even as his eyes glinted with something darker.

 

“Well, I’m just saying,” he drawled, brushing dust from his pants. “The Slayer oughta be thanking me. I protected his best friend tonight. Kept him alive after a demon came knocking.”

 

Bakugo’s jaw tightened like a clamp. He flinched, just slightly, at the term best friend.

 

But Todoroki’s hand found his wrist before he could take a step forward.

 

“Deku’s bleeding,” Bakugo growled, teeth bared. “That doesn’t look like protection to me.”

 

Kaminari spread his hands in mock innocence. “Hey, not my fault demons have beef with me now. I didn’t invite them. But I got him out of there. So, you’re welcome.”

 

Midoriya, still holding the towel to his face, spoke up softly. “But... if you hadn’t broken into my apartment in the first place... they wouldn’t have come. The demon was looking for you. I was just—collateral.”

 

Bakugo’s head whipped toward him, that spark of rage reigniting. “See? Dumbass demon put you in danger.”

 

And before anyone could stop him, he lunged again—rage spilling past logic, all instinct and fire—

 

Kaminari took a step backward, his back hitting the wall.

 

But Todoroki was done.

 

One smooth step forward, one flick of his fingers—and a blast of chilled air cracked through the room.

 

Ice shot out, magic laced through Todoroki’s outstretched palm, snaking across the wall like living frost.

 

It caught Kaminari mid-step and froze him to the plaster, his back locked in a grip of shimmering white, arms pinned at his sides.

 

Kaminari hissed, teeth bared. “You freezer-burned me?”

 

“Stay,” Todoroki said sharply, not even looking at him.

 

Then he turned, stepping between the chaos and the couch, his hand closing tightly around Bakugo’s wrist.

 

“This is pointless. We’re leaving. All of us. Now.”

 

His tone left no room for argument.

 

Uraraka didn’t even speak—she simply grabbed Midoriya’s hand and started guiding him toward the door, eyes still wide with worry.

 

Bakugo didn’t move at first, his glare locked on Kaminari with enough fury to level a building.

 

But Todoroki gave his wrist a light tug, and Bakugo finally turned, storming toward the door with a growl in his throat.

 

Kaminari’s voice echoed behind them as they left, still struggling against the ice. “Glad to see everyone’s still big on teamwork.”

 

But no one turned around.

 

They were already gone.

 

*

 

They walked in silence, the four of them moving down the quiet street beneath flickering streetlights, their shadows stretching long on the sidewalk.

 

Uraraka hovered close to Midoriya’s side, her brow pinched in concern as she cast glances at the healing cut along his cheek.

 

“Are you sure you’re okay?” she asked softly. “That’s gonna bruise. I’ve got balm at home—if you let me, I’ll put some on before I head out, okay?”

 

Midoriya nodded, trying not to wince as he smiled at her. “Thanks. I appreciate it.”

 

Behind them, Bakugo and Todoroki walked side by side, silent.

 

Bakugo's fingers slid into Todoroki’s, lacing them together—but with a grip that was tighter than necessary. Fierce, almost punishing.

 

Todoroki didn’t complain.

 

He knew what it meant. Knew Bakugo was still furious.

 

That his grip wasn’t about control or romance—it was the only leash Bakugo had on himself right now.

 

They reached the apartment complex, where Bakugo’s motorcycle sat like a loyal beast at the curb.

 

Midoriya’s building loomed just behind it, dark and quiet except for a light humming overhead.

 

Bakugo peeled away from Todoroki and immediately took command. “Deku. You’re staying at Shoto’s tonight.”

 

Midoriya blinked. “Wait, what?”

 

“You heard me.” Bakugo didn’t flinch. “Spare room, locked house, vampire security system, and I know the address. It’s non-negotiable.”

 

“I—” Midoriya looked ready to argue, but stopped himself.

 

He glanced at Todoroki, who gave him a calm, reassuring nod.

 

Midoriya sighed. “Okay. Just—give me a second to pack a bag.”

 

He turned toward the stairs leading up to his unit, disappearing inside.

 

Bakugo turned next to Uraraka, his face still hard. “He knows where you live too.”

 

She hesitated. “I know.”

 

“I know you’re strong, you’ve got that magic shit. I don’t wanna overwhelm Sho with too many humans in his house, but if you need anything, I’d show up for you. You know that, right?”

 

Uraraka nodded slowly, giving him a small smile. He was a little stumbly and awkward sometimes, but she knew he was trying to be kind.

 

“If you feel even a little unsafe,” Bakugo continued, “I’ll call Kirishima right now, just say the word. You can stay with him for a few days. His wolfy ass could take on Azer, and I’ll bet he could kick that other demon’s ass too.”

 

That seemed to shake her a little. She’d been keeping it together so well, but the mention of her own safety, the quiet offer behind Bakugo’s gruffness—it cracked through.

 

“I… thank you,” she said, voice small. “I’ll give him a call. I think—I think I’d feel better if I wasn’t alone.”

 

Bakugo nodded slowly. “If, uh... If you go over there, and tell him what happened? Can you just... Tell him I’m sorry. About Kaminari.”

 

Uraraka gave him a tight smile, and curt nod.

 

She stepped away toward the edge of the building, fishing her phone from her pocket.

 

Bakugo stayed planted near the bike, hands clenched at his sides, jaw ticking. Still barely containing the wildfire of his temper.

 

Todoroki stepped up beside him again.

 

*

 

The door opened with a cheerful creak, revealing Kirishima in gym shorts and a tank top, game controller still in one hand.

 

“Oh hey!” he said brightly, stepping aside to let her in. “You made it! I was just leveling up my paladin—don’t judge.”

 

Uraraka smiled faintly and stepped inside, clutching her overnight bag close. “Thanks for letting me stay. Sorry it was kind of last minute. And sorry it’s so late.”

 

Kirishima waved her off, taking the bag from her. “You’re always welcome. First official sleepover though—kind of a historic moment.” His voice was teasing, light, but his eyes flicked over her face, reading the tension there. “You okay?”

 

Uraraka let him take her bag, the fight completely drained out of her. 

 

“Yeah. I just...” She trailed off.

 

Kirishima didn’t press.

 

He turned and led her down the hallway. “Guest room’s this way—fresh sheets, clean towels, and no haunted objects. I checked.” He shot her a grin over his shoulder.

 

She didn’t laugh, but she did follow. “Forgot my sweater...”

 

Kirishima glanced at her briefly, thinking about how scatterbrained she seemed. But he didn’t comment on it.

 

Kirishima set her bag down by the bed and pointed toward the end of the hallway. “My room’s right there. If you need anything, just knock. Seriously. Doesn’t matter if I’m asleep, just wake me up.”

 

He turned to go—

 

But her fingers caught his wrist.

 

He looked back just as she stepped forward and wrapped her arms around him, tucking her face into his shoulder.

 

“I have to tell you something.” Uraraka said, almost painfully.

 

His whole posture shifted. From casual to still. From joking to focused.

 

His free arm rose slowly, settling around her back. “Okay,” he said gently. “I’m listening.”

 

*

 

Kirishima sat on the edge of the guest room bed a few minutes later, elbows braced on his knees, head bowed in disbelief.

 

Across from him, Uraraka leaned back against the pillows, her expression taut with the weight of everything she’d just unloaded.

 

Her hands fidgeted with the hem of her hoodie—borrowed from Kirishima, soft and too big on her—as silence wrapped around them like a blanket.

 

Kirishima finally exhaled, low and shaky, dragging one hand through his messy hair as he tried to process. “Holy shit.”

 

Uraraka nodded, swallowing hard. “I should’ve called sooner. I just—I didn’t even know what to say, and everything happened so fast, and—”

 

“No,” he interrupted quickly, shaking his head. “Don’t worry about that. I’m not mad.”

 

She looked at him, eyes glassy with emotion.

 

He met her gaze again. “Midoriya… Is he okay?”

 

“Yeah,” she said softly, nodding. “He’s staying with Todoroki tonight. Bakugo practically ordered him to.”

 

Kirishima let out a breath of relief and nodded slowly. “Good. That’s… good.”

 

A beat.

 

Then, more hesitant this time, quieter, his voice almost too soft to catch, “…And Kaminari?”

 

Uraraka didn’t answer right away.

 

She stared down at her lap, then folded her hands to still the nervous energy. “I think so,” she said finally. “Physically, at least.”

 

Kirishima’s brow furrowed.

 

Uraraka didn’t elaborate. And neither of them spoke for a long moment after that.

 

Just two people sitting on the edge of a bed, trying to figure out how their world had gotten so complicated.

 

*

 

The room was quiet again, a shared breath hanging between them.

 

Then Uraraka leaned in and wrapped her arms around Kirishima’s shoulders for the second time that night, this time holding on tighter.

 

He was warm and solid and strong in a way that made her feel better. And she just hoped she could be that solid, strong presence for him too.

 

“It’s all gonna be okay,” she whispered, her cheek against his shoulder. “I promise. We’ll figure it out.”

 

He held still for a moment—then let out a long, steadying exhale and hugged her back.

 

His arms came around her waist with practiced ease, gentle but firm.

 

A safety net that had caught more of their group than he probably realized.

 

“You wanna talk about it?” she asked softly, thumb tracing slow circles against his back.

 

He pulled her a little closer, just for a second, then shook his head where it rested near hers. “No,” he said quietly. “Not yet.”

 

She didn’t push. Just nodded against him. “Okay.”

 

They stayed like that for a few seconds longer, the tension gradually bleeding out of their limbs.

 

When she finally pulled back, there was the faintest smile on her face—a glimmer of brightness trying its best. “Hey. I know it’s late, but… would it be okay if I played video games with you?”

 

Kirishima blinked at her, surprised. “You wanna game?”

 

She nodded, a little sheepish. “I’m really bad at them. Like, embarrassingly bad. But I kinda don’t want to be alone right now...”

 

A slow grin spread across his face, full of genuine warmth. “You can totally be on my team,” he said, already standing up and holding out a hand to help her up too. “I’ll keep you safe.”

 

Uraraka laughed, taking his hand and letting him lead her out of the room. “Okay, but don’t get mad at me if I fall off the map or blow us both up or something.”

 

“No promises,” he teased over his shoulder, “but I’ll at least pretend it was my fault. Like a gentleman.”

 

She laughed again, a real sound this time, and the apartment felt a little less heavy for it.

 

***

Chapter Text

The soft glow of the television lit up the darkened living room, shadows flickering across the walls as capes and explosions painted the screen in bursts of color.

 

Todoroki sat on one end of the couch, wrapped in a thick throw blanket that he’d definitely stolen from Bakugo’s pile, a bowl of untouched popcorn in his lap.

 

Midoriya sat cross-legged beside him, leaning in just a little too close to the edge of the seat, as if the dramatic stakes of this superhero showdown demanded it.

 

A soft grunt came from Todoroki. “I don’t get it,” he said, blinking at the screen with furrowed brows. “So... the green rock makes him weaker?”

 

Midoriya snorted, already giggling as he turned toward him. “Yes. It’s Kryptonite. It’s the only thing that can hurt Superman.”

 

“But it’s a rock,” Todoroki said flatly. “It looks like an emerald. Why would a glowing green rock be the weakness of an alien god?”

 

Midoriya clapped a hand over his mouth to smother the laugh. “It’s not just any green rock! It’s from his home planet—”

 

“Then wouldn’t it strengthen him?”

 

“No, because—okay, it’s complicated.” Midoriya grinned. “It’s like... radioactive to him now. Because his planet exploded, and the rock got irradiated, and—look, it’s comic book logic, okay?”

 

Todoroki leaned back slowly, still watching the screen with a frown. “This species’ biology is very confusing.”

 

Midoriya burst into full laughter at that, shaking his head. “It’s not about science, Shoto. It’s about the story.”

 

Todoroki tilted his head. “Then why do you like these stories so much? If the science doesn’t make sense?”

 

Midoriya blinked, caught off guard by the gentle, curious tone. There was no judgment in Todoroki’s question—just quiet interest, eyes soft in the glow of the television.

 

“I guess…” Midoriya shrugged a little. “I guess I’ve always liked hero stories. I like watching people choose to do the right thing. Even when it’s hard. Even when it doesn’t make sense. Even when they’re tired or hurting or totally alone.”

 

Todoroki blinked.

 

Midoriya gave a small smile, eyes drifting back to the screen. “They fight anyway.”

 

Todoroki didn’t say anything, but Midoriya could feel his attention shift fully to him. The weight of it was comforting.

 

“That’s part of why I love Kacchan so much,” Midoriya added, quieter now. “He’s a hero. Even when he’s pissed off or stubborn or yelling at everyone. He still throws himself into danger to protect people. He inspires me. Always has.”

 

There was a pause.

 

Todoroki’s eyes lingered on him. “He’d never admit it,” he murmured. “But he needs people to see him that way... You really believe that?”

 

Midoriya blinked, then smiled wider. “Of course I do.”

 

“That’s sweet,” Todoroki said softly. “You still believe in heroes. I think he’d like hearing that,” Todoroki murmured, looking back toward the screen. “Even if he’d pretend to hate it.”

 

*

 

Bakugo blinked awake in the dark.

 

The bedroom was cold—too cold. Todoroki hadn’t come to bed yet.

 

Bakugo sat up groggily, the sheets tangled around his legs.

 

The distant hum of the television was still going, a low and rhythmic background noise that hadn’t stopped since the two nerds decided to binge a Superman marathon earlier.

 

Bakugo had passed out waiting for Todoroki to join him, but the glow from the living room was still casting light under the door.

 

With a frustrated grunt, he swung his legs out of bed and stood, scratching the back of his neck as he padded barefoot toward the source of the noise.

 

The closer he got, the more his eyes adjusted to the blue light flickering off the walls.

 

And then he saw them.

 

Todoroki and Midoriya were passed the hell out on the couch.

 

Midoriya was curled up like a cat, tucked into a blanket with one arm draped over his chest. Todoroki had somehow squished himself against Midoriya’s side, head tipped and resting lightly on Midoriya’s shoulder.

 

Bakugo stared. Silent.

 

Processing.

 

The TV glowed with the bright red cape of Superman IV, and Midoriya snorted softly in his sleep.

 

Bakugo’s left eye twitched.

 

With zero hesitation, he marched across the living room, barefoot steps heavy on the floor.

 

He stopped in front of the couch, crossed his arms, and stared down at them like a disappointed dad discovering his kids had fallen asleep at a sleepover with contraband candy and a horror movie.

 

Then he leaned down, grabbed Todoroki by the underarms, and hoisted.

 

“Wha—?” Todoroki blinked awake mid-lift, confusion washing over his face as Bakugo effortlessly threw him over his shoulder. “Put me—Kat—what are you—?”

 

“You’ve had enough quality time with Superman,” Bakugo muttered, already walking them back toward the bedroom. “Time for your regularly scheduled programming, which is me. In bed. Now.”

 

Todoroki’s voice was muffled where his face was mashed against Bakugo’s back. “Are you… jealous of Midoriya?”

 

“No,” Bakugo snapped. “I’m jealous of Superman, obviously.”

 

Back on the couch, Midoriya stirred at the noise and blinked blearily at the now empty space beside him.

 

He sat up slowly, rubbing his eyes just in time to see Todoroki’s feet disappearing around the corner.

 

He blinked.

 

*

 

Todoroki flopped unceremoniously onto the bed, limbs splaying out like he'd been rescued from war, rather than gently abducted from a couch by his jealous boyfriend.

 

His hair was a little mussed, eyes still sleepy, and he cracked a slow, amused smile as Bakugo yanked the blankets over them both with a huff.

 

“You know,” Todoroki said, voice low and still half-sleepy. “If you were missing your big spoon, you could’ve just said that.”

 

Bakugo scowled at him in the dim light. “Don’t start.”

 

“You carried me away from Midoriya like a caveman,” Todoroki mused, clearly unbothered, folding his hands neatly over his chest. “You gonna claim that’s just a Slayer thing?”

 

Bakugo groaned, rolling onto his side so he could glare properly. “I invited that damn nerd over so you could protect him, not drool on him.”

 

“I didn’t drool,” Todoroki replied calmly, turning his head to look at Bakugo with sleepy deadpan. “Why are you giving me a hard time?”

 

“You cuddled him.”

 

“I sleep cold. He runs warm. I was just... Happy he feels so safe around me.”

 

“You were halfway in his lap.”

 

“He has a very accommodating shoulder.”

 

Bakugo made a strangled noise into his pillow, grabbing it and pressing it over his face like it could smother the memory. “You’re the worst.”

 

“And yet,” Todoroki whispered, sliding one cold hand under Bakugo’s shirt and resting it on his stomach, “you brought me to bed anyway.”

 

Bakugo hissed. “Cold hands—!”

 

“Warm heart,” Todoroki finished, eyes sparkling in the dark.

 

There was a long beat of silence.

 

Bakugo didn’t move. Todoroki could practically hear the gears in his head grinding to resist smiling.

 

Then, begrudgingly, Bakugo muttered, “You're a goddamn menace.”

 

Todoroki’s lips brushed against the shell of his ear. “Jealousy looks good on you.”

 

“Shut up.”

 

“Make me.”

 

Bakugo did.

 

And if they fell asleep wrapped in each other a few minutes later, limbs tangled and grudges soothed, well—Todoroki made no further comments.

 

He had already won.

 

*

 

Midoriya was in the kitchen when the argument started the next morning.

 

He’d gotten up quietly, padding barefoot across the cool floor and shuffling through Todoroki’s cabinets until he found the coffee.

 

The smell was halfway through filling the house when he heard the voices from down the hall—low at first. Muted.

 

Then louder.

 

Bakugo’s voice hit first. Sharp-edged. “It’s not a damn battlefield, it’s a bar!”

 

Todoroki’s tone followed, quieter but firm. “A vampire bar. And you know what happened the last time we went to one of those.”

 

Midoriya froze with the sugar spoon halfway to his mug.

 

He glanced toward the hallway just as the two of them turned the corner, mid-stride, mid-argument.

 

Bakugo’s jaw was clenched tight. “You think I’m gonna lose control just ‘cause the walls have fangs?”

 

“No,” Todoroki replied, steady and even. “I think you’re unpredictable in emotionally volatile environments.”

 

Midoriya blinked. “Uh. Morning?”

 

Neither of them looked at him.

 

Bakugo threw his hands up. “So what, you want to go alone to some blood-soaked vampire club with your brother and his demon boyfriend, and I’m just supposed to sit at home like a fucking houseplant?”

 

“It’s not like that—”

 

“It’s exactly like that! You don’t trust me not to start a fight, but I trust you to go solo into a den of monsters?”

 

Todoroki didn’t flinch. “It’s not about trust. It’s about minimizing risk.”

 

“I am the risk,” Bakugo snapped, “and the safety net. You know that.”

 

Midoriya raised a cautious hand. “So, should I... leave?”

 

“No,” they both said, in perfect unison, without looking at him.

 

Midoriya dropped his hand. “Okay.”

 

Bakugo was already stepping deeper into the kitchen, pacing. “I’m not helpless, Shoto. I’m not gonna pick a fight just ‘cause a vampire’s got a dumb haircut or looks at you sideways.”

 

Todoroki crossed his arms, still calm but tighter now. “It’s not about strength. It’s about optics. If a Slayer walks into a vampire-owned bar, it sends a message.”

 

Bakugo stopped cold. “And what message would that be?”

 

“That you’re hunting.”

 

Midoriya stirred his coffee very quietly.

 

Bakugo scoffed, taking a step closer. “You think I’m incapable of blending in? That I can’t handle one night of being civil for the sake of your weird-ass family reunion?”

 

Todoroki blinked. “I think you’re emotionally invested.”

 

“And that’s a problem?”

 

Todoroki’s voice gentled. “No. It’s what makes you strong. But it’s also what makes me afraid—because if something happens, you won’t hold back.”

 

Midoriya lowered his mug.

 

Bakugo stared at him, the fury in his face faltering—fracturing just a little at the edges. For a second, the only sound was the coffee maker sputtering behind them.

 

Then Bakugo exhaled hard and raked a hand through his hair. “I just wanna be there, okay? I want to meet Keigo. I want to support you. You think that’s easy for me to say out loud? You think I’m enjoying asking to tag along to some vampire date-night?”

 

Todoroki looked at him, unreadable. “Then why are you yelling at me?”

 

“Because you’re acting like I’m gonna ruin it before it even starts!”

 

“Because you’re acting like it’s not complicated.”

 

“I know it’s complicated,” Bakugo growled, voice cracking now. “I live complicated.”

 

Midoriya took a careful sip of his coffee. “Still here, by the way.”

 

They ignored him again.

 

Todoroki’s shoulders dropped a fraction. He stepped forward, voice lower now. “I’m not trying to push you away. I just don’t like the idea of you being in danger because of me.”

 

“I’ll behave, baby,” Bakugo said, quieter now too. “I’ll sit through the awkward conversation and the polite vampire appetizers and whatever freaky music Toya thinks is cool. I’ll even wear black if it helps. But I want to be there.”

 

Todoroki’s expression softened.

 

Bakugo paused. Then added, “Because I’m with you.”

 

Todoroki blinked once. Then looked down, phone still clenched in his hand. “Okay,” he said finally. “I’ll text him back.”

 

*

 

The scent of coffee filled the apartment, mingling with the soft scratch of pen on index cards and the muted tap of Uraraka’s laptop keys.

 

They sat side by side at the modest kitchen table, sunlight slipping through the blinds in pale golden strips.

 

Kirishima was scribbling out another flashcard, tongue poking slightly out of the corner of his mouth in concentration. His notes were surprisingly neat for someone who spent most of his time talking during his nutrition class.

 

Uraraka, meanwhile, was scrolling through her online portal, occasionally typing quick answers for her group assignment due that afternoon.

 

They didn’t speak much. They didn’t need to. The silence between them was warm, companionable.

 

Until Kirishima’s phone buzzed on the table.

 

It lit up with a familiar name.

 

Kami:

please man just talk to me

 

Uraraka glanced away quickly, not trying to snoop.

 

But the phone buzzed again. And again. And again.

 

Short bursts of vibration against the table like a ticking clock.

 

Kami:

I didn’t know what else to do

 

you’re my best friend dude please

 

Kirishima’s jaw was tight, lips pressed into a thin line.

 

After a fourth buzz, he reached over and thumbed the phone to silent, flipping it face down without saying anything.

 

Uraraka glanced at him. “Do you... Wanna talk about it?”

 

He didn’t answer right away. Just picked up a flashcard and tapped the corner against the table rhythmically. “Not really.”

 

She nodded. “Okay.”

 

Another moment of silence.

 

But then, softly, Kirishima started anyway. “It’s just…”

 

Kirishima let the card fall, rubbing a hand over his face. His voice cracked just a little.

 

“He didn’t talk to me. I’m supposed to be his best friend. And he didn’t say anything. Not when he was feeling insecure, not when he got the opportunity from the demon lady, not when he started changing. Nothing.”

 

Uraraka closed her laptop, giving him her full attention.

 

“I mean—yeah, maybe he had a reason. Maybe it all happened fast. But he knew I’d be there for him. I told him that, he knows that. Doesn’t matter what kind of trouble he’s in.”

 

She reached across the table, setting a gentle hand on his arm. “You’re still there for him.”

 

He gave a small, bitter huff of laughter. “Am I? Not being a very good friend right now though.”

 

“You’re scared,” she said gently. “We all are.”

 

Kirishima looked at her, eyes red at the corners. “I just... I keep thinking—what if he really is gone? Like, the real Kaminari. What if the thing we’re seeing now isn’t him anymore?”

 

Uraraka shook her head. “He protected Izuku. That wasn’t some demon instinct. That was Kaminari. That was your best friend.”

 

Kirishima stared down at the flashcard still clutched in his hands. One word written in bold red ink: 'Recovery.'

 

“I don’t know if I can trust him right now,” he admitted.

 

“That’s okay,” she said. “You don’t have to. Just... don’t give up on him yet.”

 

Kirishima nodded slowly, wiping his eyes with the sleeve of his shirt. “Thanks, Ochako.”

 

She gave him a soft smile. “Anytime.” Then, with the quietest little grin, she added, “Now. Want me to quiz you on amino acids?”

 

He snorted. “Only if you promise to lie and make me look smarter.”

 

She grinned. “Deal.”

 

***

Chapter Text

The bar was dim, soaked in violet light and pulsing low music that slithered through the air more than it played.

 

Shadows stretched in long, lazy arcs across the floor, where vampires and demons moved like silk.

 

Todoroki sat stiffly in a booth tucked into the corner. His posture was military straight, fingers tapping an uneven rhythm against the rim of his glass.

 

It was full, untouched. Something expensive and red. Not blood, but close enough to be a joke.

 

Bakugo slouched across from him, elbow on the table, nursing a drink with far more casual comfort.

 

“You keep staring at the door like it owes you money,” Bakugo said, swirling the amber liquid in his glass.

 

Todoroki didn’t glance at him. “I’m thinking.”

 

“Yeah, I can smell the smoke. What’s up with you?”

 

There was a pause.

 

“What if he’s awful?”

 

Bakugo blinked. “Who?”

 

“Keigo. What if he’s awful, and Toya doesn’t see it because he’s… trying so hard to be normal?” Todoroki’s voice was calm, level, but it had that faint undertone—the one Bakugo had learned meant nerves, not logic.

 

Bakugo sat back, smirking faintly. “So that’s what this is. You’re worried Toya’s dating some demonic piece of shit—”

 

“He is,” Todoroki said flatly. “He’s literally a demon. Not easy for me to trust right now.”

 

Bakugo rolled his eyes. “Okay, yeah, but so’s half the guest list here, and most of ’em haven’t even tried to kill me. Yet.”

 

Todoroki’s silence was icy.

 

Bakugo leaned forward. “Look, if this Keigo guy sucks, we’ll know. You’re the world’s best bloodhound, and I’ve got a decent bullshit detector. But you gotta give the guy a chance.”

 

“I know.” Todoroki’s eyes flicked to the door again. “I’m trying.”

 

“Besides,” Bakugo added, a little more softly, “Toya’s actually trying, too. He wants this. That’s gotta count for something.”

 

Todoroki’s fingers stilled. “It does.”

 

They waited a few more minutes in silence. Another round of drinks arrived, unrequested, dropped off by a server with eyes a little too dark to be natural.

 

And then, the door opened.

 

Toya walked in alone.

 

No dramatic entrance. No showy coat or vampire strut. Just Toya—his hair messy, jacket wrinkled, expression drawn.

 

Todoroki was already halfway to standing.

 

Toya spotted them instantly and crossed the room in a few long strides, flopping into the booth. “Sorry,” he said, not looking at either of them. “Change of plans.”

 

Bakugo narrowed his eyes. “What happened?”

 

“Keigo bailed.”

 

Todoroki’s shoulders twitched. “What?”

 

Toya waved a hand, but it was clearly forced. “Not a big deal. He texted a couple minutes ago. Said something came up. Couldn’t make it.”

 

Todoroki frowned. “This was your idea. He knew this was important to you.”

 

“I know,” Toya said, voice quiet. “That’s why I’m not mad. If he didn’t show, it means something serious came up.”

 

Todoroki sat back slowly, studying his brother’s face. “You’re sure?”

 

“Yeah,” Toya said, and for once, there wasn’t fire in it. Just tired warmth. “He’s good to me. You’ll like him. Eventually.”

 

Bakugo reached for his drink again. “Well. Guess we get you to ourselves, then.”

 

Toya snorted. “Oh great. A romantic night out with my little brother and the Slayer. Living the dream.”

 

But Todoroki’s gaze lingered on him—something wary behind his eyes. Not quite suspicion. Not quite belief.

 

Something in-between.

 

*

 

The alley was quiet. Narrow. Lit by a single overhead bulb that buzzed faintly.

 

Keigo stood at the far end, jacket pulled high, hood shadowing his face.

 

He turned when he heard the footsteps.

 

Aizawa stepped into the light, coat fluttering faintly behind him.

 

He didn’t speak. Just offered the small canvas bag he carried, holding it out without ceremony.

 

Keigo took it. Didn’t open it. “Thanks,” he said.

 

Aizawa crossed his arms. “Thought you told me you were busy tonight.”

 

“Yeah. Change of plans.” Keigo didn’t smile. “You know how it is.”

 

Aizawa studied him for a beat. “Any progress?”

 

Keigo leaned back against the brick wall, hands in his pockets now. “I’m working on it. The lab’s still MIA. But I do have something else.”

 

Aizawa didn’t move.

 

Keigo met his gaze. “The demon woman who made the deal with your student? I know who she is.”

 

A long pause.

 

“She goes by Iskrae now,” Keigo said. “But that’s not her original name. She’s old. High-ranking. Powerful even by demon standards.”

 

Aizawa’s brow twitched faintly.

 

“She’s also connected to a demon called Kaminushi. From way back.”

 

Now Aizawa stiffened, but he still didn’t respond.

 

Keigo’s voice dropped. “They weren’t just allies. They were lovers. She was obsessed with him, apparently. And now…” His eyes narrowed. “Now she’s trying to put him back together.”

 

Aizawa’s jaw clenched.

 

“I don’t know what she gave him. But I guarantee it wasn’t free.”

 

*

 

The motorcycle’s engine cut off with a purring growl, headlights dimming as Bakugo kicked the stand down with a practiced nudge of his boot.

 

The night was still and crisp.

 

The stars hung overhead like scattered glass, and the moon spilled light across the familiar shape of Todoroki’s house.

 

And parked in the driveway—just ahead of them—was Kirishima’s beat-up car.

 

Bakugo let out a soft grunt as he pulled off his helmet. “Huh. Guess the red idiot’s here.”

 

Todoroki was already unstraddling the bike. “Midoriya must’ve called him.”

 

Bakugo shrugged, setting the helmet carefully on the seat. “Probably got spooked being alone. Not like he’d say it out loud.” He cracked his neck. “Shima’s good at that. Showing up.”

 

Todoroki hummed in agreement.

 

They didn’t head for the door just yet.

 

Todoroki tilted his head back to look at the stars. His breath fogged faintly.

 

“Can I ask you something?” he said.

 

Bakugo’s eyes flicked over to him. “You don’t gotta ask to do that.”

 

There was a small pause.

 

Then Todoroki asked, “Am I being too protective of Toya?”

 

Bakugo raised a brow. “Where’s that coming from?”

 

Todoroki didn’t look at him—just kept staring up at the sky. “I didn’t want him to meet you. When we first started seeing each other. I was worried he wouldn’t understand. That he’d assume the worst. That he’d think you’d… kill me in my sleep.”

 

Bakugo winced. “Charming.”

 

“But he trusted me,” Todoroki went on. “He let me make my own choice. And now I’m wondering if I owe him the same.” He dropped his gaze finally, eyes catching Bakugo’s. “I don’t like that he’s dating a half-demon. I don’t like that I couldn’t meet him tonight. But I also… don’t want to become the brother who thinks his instincts matter more than Toya’s.”

 

Bakugo was quiet for a second.

 

Then he stepped forward, the gravel crunching under his boots, and stopped just beside him.

 

“You’re not wrong to be cautious,” Bakugo said. “Hell, you should be. That’s who you are. But being protective doesn’t mean you’re trying to control him. It means you care.”

 

Todoroki’s shoulders dropped slightly.

 

Bakugo reached out and tugged gently at his sleeve. “And you do trust him. I know you do. That’s why it pisses you off.”

 

A faint smirk tugged at Todoroki’s lips. “That obvious?”

 

“Only to someone who knows what you look like when you’re trying not to worry.”

 

They stood there for another beat, the moon casting long shadows between them.

 

Then Bakugo nudged his shoulder. “The second you start chewing on your feelings, I’m stuck babysitting. So cut it out.”

 

Todoroki blinked at him, mouth parting just slightly—but whatever reply he had vanished when Bakugo leaned in and brushed their noses together.

 

“I got better things for you to focus on,” Bakugo whispered.

 

His lips ghosted over Todoroki’s cheek, then his jaw, then landed full on his mouth—warm, purposeful, and just long enough to make Todoroki exhale.

 

When they broke apart, Bakugo didn’t pull back far.

 

He smirked. “There’s that look.”

 

“What look?” Todoroki asked, voice a little dazed.

 

“The one you make right before you smile.”

 

Todoroki tried to resist it—he really did—but it bloomed anyway. Slow and soft and devastating.

 

Bakugo watched it like it was the only thing in the world worth protecting.

 

“There it is. Knew I could drag it outta you,” Bakugo said, his voice gentler now. “Hate how fuckin’ pretty you are. Can’t think straight when you look at me like that.”

 

Todoroki laughed under his breath and leaned in, resting his forehead against Bakugo’s. “I really love you, you know.”

 

“I know,” Bakugo murmured, letting his hands slide down Todoroki’s sides. “You show me every damn day.”

 

They stood like that for a moment—still wrapped in each other, moonlight spilling over their shoulders, the world quiet around them.

 

Then Bakugo tapped Todoroki’s hip. “Come on, Frostbite. Let’s go crash whatever awkward sleepover’s happening inside.”

 

Todoroki snorted. “That’s my nickname now?”

 

Bakugo just grinned. “What, you want me to use the other one, pretty boy?”

 

Todoroki gave him a mock glare—but the smile never left his face.

 

And together, they headed toward the house.

 

***

Chapter 31

Notes:

guys if you didn't love shoto already prepare to fall in love. i'm editing this chapter rn and he is SO CUTE.

this is just fluff, the drama will resume later who cares lol

Chapter Text

The front door creaked open.

 

Todoroki held it, a hand on the frame, as Bakugo stepped past him into the house.

 

And immediately stopped in his tracks.

 

The living room had transformed.

 

Blankets had been dragged off the couch and thrown onto the floor. A half-finished bowl of popcorn teetered on the coffee table beside an empty soda can.

 

There were gummy worms, chips, something that looked suspiciously like cookie dough, and in the middle of it all—a board game, spread open like a ritual summoning circle.

 

Bakugo had literally no idea where all the food came from, because he knew for a fact that the only things in Todoroki’s cabinets were dust, and Bakugo’s protein shakes.

 

Midoriya, Kirishima, and Uraraka sat cross-legged around it in mismatched pajamas. Laughing.

 

Midoriya was wearing socks with little moons on them.

 

“Are you kidding me?” Bakugo said flatly.

 

Three heads whipped toward the door like guilty teenagers caught sneaking out.

 

Bakugo was already storming across the living room, his boots thudding against the floor.

 

He jabbed a finger toward Midoriya. “You’re a guest. A guest in his house. You don’t just start throwing sleepovers and inviting whoever you want. That’s not how this works.”

 

Midoriya flinched. “I—I didn’t think—”

 

“No, you obviously didn’t.” Bakugo snapped. “You didn’t call to ask. You didn’t even text to see if it was okay—”

 

“I’m sorry!” Midoriya said quickly, scrambling to sit up straighter. “I just thought—”

 

“That it’d be fine? That it’s not your house so it’s not your problem?”

 

“Katsuki, it’s okay.” Todoroki said softly.

 

Bakugo’s mouth shut, sharp and sudden.

 

Todoroki stepped past him, walking into the room with calm footsteps. His gaze landed on Midoriya, and then on the game board.

 

“I don’t mind,” Todoroki said gently. “You don’t need to apologize.”

 

Midoriya looked up at him, stunned.

 

Todoroki crouched beside the pile of snacks, glancing at the scattered game pieces. “This is a hard week. I’d rather you be here, surrounded by people who care about you, than sitting in that guest room by yourself.”

 

Midoriya swallowed, nodding quickly. “Still. It won’t happen again—I swear, I didn’t mean to be rude—”

 

“I know,” Todoroki said.

 

Kirishima leaned forward a little, just to add, “Hey man, I’m sorry too. Didn’t mean to invade your space.”

 

“No need to apologize,” Todoroki responded with a small smile. “You know how Katsuki likes to defend me. But I was never upset.”

 

Uraraka looked between them and cleared her throat. “So… uh. Do you wanna play? We were about to start a new round.”

 

Todoroki glanced at the board. “I don’t know how.”

 

“I’ll teach you,” Kirishima said immediately, already grinning. “It’s easy, I swear.”

 

Todoroki didn’t answer right away.

 

Instead, he turned to Bakugo—quiet, asking without words.

 

Bakugo exhaled like it was physically painful. “Tch. Move your asses.”

 

Uraraka giggled and shoved Kirishima over to make space.

 

Todoroki sat down beside her, folding his legs neatly under him.

 

Bakugo sank down beside him a little more dramatically, glaring at the board like it was pissing him off.

 

Midoriya beamed and started clearing the board to set up a fresh game. “You get first pick of the pieces,” he told Todoroki. “Oldest goes first, and you got at least a hundred years on all of us.”

 

Todoroki surveyed the objects carefully, brow furrowed in deep concentration.

 

Then he reached out and plucked the thimble from the tray.

 

“Of course he picks the thimble,” Bakugo muttered, rubbing a hand over his face. “I’m dating a thimble.”

 

Todoroki smiled without looking up. “It’s the most underrated piece.”

 

Bakugo grumbled something under his breath but didn’t argue.

 

The board came together again. Snacks shuffled closer.

 

The room buzzed quietly, like a radio dial finally finding the right frequency.

 

*

 

The game was getting out of hand.

 

“I swear to god, there’s no way he’s winning,” Bakugo growled, slamming his hand down beside the board.

 

Todoroki looked up from his handful of property cards. “Is that bad?”

 

“No, Todo,” Uraraka said sweetly, resting her chin on her hands. “It’s amazing. You’re crushing it. He’s just jealous.”

 

“I’m not even sure I’m playing correctly,” Todoroki said, completely sincere. “I just bought every piece of land I landed on.”

 

“That’s the point of the game.” Kirishima responded with a wide grin. “And you bankrupted Midoriya three rounds ago. So funny.”

 

“I had no houses,” Midoriya said mournfully, half-laughing as he crunched on popcorn and watched Todoroki count up a tiny empire of hotels.

 

“And I’ve landed on his stupid electric company three times!” Bakugo snapped, jabbing a finger at the tile. “He doesn’t even need utilities. He’s a goddamn vampire.”

 

“I think I like the thimble,” Todoroki said, placing it neatly back in the center of the square he was on, between his turns. “It’s efficient.”

 

Uraraka clapped. “You go, baby. Take over the capitalist hellscape.”

 

Bakugo gave her a betrayed look. “You’re supposed to be on my side.”

 

“I’m on everyone’s side,” she replied with a smile, then reached to steal a gummy worm from the bowl near Kirishima.

 

The blanket nest rustled as they all adjusted, cards getting passed around, game pieces clattering again.

 

The room was alive with warmth, the kind that clung to skin and softened sharp edges. Laughter echoed.

 

A late-night show flickered silently on the TV in the background. The night outside was still and dark.

 

And then—

 

Buzz-zzz.

 

Buzz-zzz.

 

Kirishima’s phone lit up where it lay on the floor next to the game board.

 

Everyone’s heads turned in sync.

 

The name on the screen flashed bright:

 

Kami⚡️

 

The sound was like a record scratch.

 

Kirishima stared at it. No one said anything.

 

The buzz kept going—then finally stopped. The screen faded to black.

 

Kirishima didn’t move right away.

 

Then, quietly, he picked the phone up, flipped it over, and set it face-down beside him.

 

Silence settled in like a fog.

 

“...You okay?” Midoriya asked softly.

 

Kirishima nodded. Too quickly. “Yeah,” he said. “Yeah, I’m fine.”

 

Bakugo glanced over but didn’t push. Just leaned back on one hand, eyes flicking briefly to the dark screen.

 

Uraraka reached over and gave Kirishima’s arm a light squeeze. “You don’t have to talk about it. We just... Love you. And we’re here for you when you need us.”

 

“I know,” Kirishima said. He was still looking at the board, but he wasn’t seeing it anymore. “It’s just weird, I guess. Like… I keep wanting to be mad. I am mad. But also, I love him. He’s my best friend. And...”

 

He trailed off. No one made him finish.

 

Todoroki was watching him too now. Quiet, thoughtful.

 

“It’s okay to feel both,” Todoroki said gently. “You don’t have to choose. Sometimes the people we love make us angry. That doesn’t mean we stop loving them. Doesn’t mean you have to give up on him.”

 

Kirishima blinked a few times, then let out a breath. “Thanks, man.”

 

“Also,” Todoroki added, “you owe me five hundred for landing on my hotel.”

 

Kirishima choked on a laugh.

 

Bakugo rolled his eyes. “Ruthless.”

 

Uraraka smiled and slid a small pile of play money across the board. “Here, I’ll help cover. You know—team morale.”

 

Midoriya snorted. “We’re not allies in this game.”

 

“I’m his ally no matter what,” she said brightly.

 

Todoroki offered Kirishima a quiet, faint smile. Not big. But genuine.

 

And slowly, the air in the room lightened again. Not entirely. But enough.

 

The game went on.

 

And outside, the night deepened.

 

*

 

The movie was still playing, but no one was really watching.

 

Todoroki lay stretched out on his stomach across the living room rug, shirt tugged up around his ribs, eyes fixed on the screen in an effort to pretend this was normal.

 

Washable marker squeaked softly as Uraraka carefully outlined one of the dark runes inked across his lower back.

 

Midoriya crouched beside her, tongue peeking out in concentration while he added swirling flourishes in bright blue and green.

 

"This one's already shaped kinda like a lightning bolt," Uraraka whispered.

 

Midoriya nodded. “Yeah, I’m turning it into a sea dragon.”

 

Todoroki let out a low hum. “Please don’t draw anything anatomically inappropriate.”

 

“No promises,” Midoriya said.

 

Uraraka burst into giggles.

 

Across the room, Bakugo stood disapprovingly, arms crossed and eyes narrow. “Hands off my boyfriend, freaks,” he barked.

 

“You said washable markers were safe!” Midoriya shot back.

 

“I said on paper!”

 

“You’re jealous because my dragon looks sick.”

 

“I’m about to be sick if you don’t knock it the hell off.”

 

Todoroki blinked up from the rug. “Actually, this feels kind of nice.”

 

Bakugo looked like he was going to combust on the spot.

 

Then Kirishima’s phone buzzed again—silent but insistent.

 

He glanced at the screen, mouth tightening, then quietly stood and walked toward the sliding back door without a word.

 

The patio light clicked on as it swung open.

 

Bakugo didn’t hesitate. He turned to follow, giving the two adult children on the floor a scowl. “Behave. And don’t color his ass.”

 

Midoriya snorted. “We’re professionals.”

 

“Get therapy,” Bakugo snapped, already heading for the back door.

 

*

 

The night air was cooler out here, the scent of jasmine and old concrete hanging in the dark.

 

The low hum of the city buzzed in the distance, but the backyard was quiet.

 

Kirishima was sitting on one of Todoroki’s patio chairs, elbows on knees, phone clutched loosely in his hand but unanswered.

 

Bakugo crossed the yard and dropped into the chair beside him without asking.

 

For a while, neither of them spoke.

 

Then Bakugo glanced over. “You gonna call him back?”

 

Kirishima didn’t look up. “I don’t know.”

 

Bakugo nodded, staring out at the fence. “You want me to tell you not to?”

 

“…Kind of.”

 

Bakugo let out a slow breath. “He’s still him. Somewhere under all that demon crap. Probably thinks he’s protecting you.”

 

“He’s doing a shit job of it,” Kirishima muttered. “He could’ve died, making sketchy demon deals with sketchy people.”

 

Bakugo didn’t disagree.

 

“He used to tell me everything, you know?” Kirishima went on, voice quieter now. “Like—every stupid thing he was scared of. Every joke he wasn’t sure was funny. Every time he thought someone was mad at him.”

 

Bakugo’s brow furrowed. “That’s… a lot.”

 

Kirishima smiled faintly. “Yeah. It was kinda awesome.” He turned the phone in his hands again. “I just don’t get why he didn’t tell me this. Out of everyone. I’d have… I’d have listened. Especially after all the werewolf shit.”

 

Bakugo leaned back in the chair, staring up at the moonlit sky. “Yeah. You would’ve.”

 

Another beat passed.

 

“You think he’s okay?” Kirishima asked. “Really?”

 

Bakugo’s jaw tensed. “I think he’s not lost yet. Sho hasn’t given up on him, and that’s saying something. I think he would’ve told us if it was a lost cause.”

 

Kirishima finally looked up.

 

“I think Kaminari’s balancing on the edge of something,” Bakugo said. “And if he falls, we’ll pull his ass back up. Don’t get me wrong, I’m worried about him too. But I... Have to trust him to come to his senses on his own.”

 

Kirishima blinked hard and nodded. “Yeah. Yeah, okay.”

 

Bakugo glanced sideways again. “And until then... you’ve got us. All of us.”

 

Kirishima gave a rough laugh. “Thanks, man.”

 

“Just don’t get any ideas,” Bakugo muttered. “I don’t do group hugs.”

 

Kirishima wiped a hand over his face. “You’d hug Kaminari, though. If he came here asking for help.”

 

Bakugo smirked. “Yeah. I’d hug the shit out of him.”

 

The door slid open behind them.

 

Uraraka peeked out. “Kugo. He’s got a sword now.”

 

Bakugo stood with a sigh. “Goddamn it, Deku.”

 

Kirishima chuckled as Bakugo stormed back inside.

 

And for a moment, he just sat there on the patio alone, the night wrapping around him like something gentle. He stared at his phone one more time.

 

He didn’t call back.

 

***

Chapter Text

Bakugo stepped back inside just in time to hear Todoroki laugh.

 

A real one—low, breathy, surprised.

 

Bakugo paused.

 

Todoroki was flat on his back again, propped up on his elbows while Midoriya leaned over his torso, tongue caught between his teeth, carefully drawing some kind of absurd-looking pink dragon wrapped around Todoroki’s stomach in purple marker.

 

“It tickles,” Todoroki muttered.

 

Uraraka was standing over them, smiling as she watched Midoriya draw.

 

Midoriya giggled. “Hold still—”

 

“I am holding still. You’re the one who keeps brushing the same rune like you’re petting a cat.”

 

“I’m shading.”

 

“I’m flinching.”

 

They both laughed again, the kind of relaxed, careless joy that came too rarely lately.

 

Bakugo’s eye twitched.

 

He stalked forward without a word and bent to grab Todoroki by the upper arm—hauling him up off the floor in one firm, no-nonsense pull.

 

Todoroki blinked up at him, startled, still smiling.

 

“Nope,” Bakugo said firmly. “We’re done with whatever this is.”

 

Uraraka frowned, draping herself dramatically over Todoroki’s shoulder and hugging him from the side. “Kugooo, you never share.”

 

“He’s not a damn juice box.” Bakugo muttered back.

 

“But he’s so pretty. And you clearly don’t appreciate these runes enough.”

 

Todoroki didn’t argue. His arm automatically slid around her waist, a calm little shrug in his voice. “I don’t mind.”

 

“Well I do. You gotta stop letting everyone walk all over you, Sho,” Bakugo said.

 

Midoriya blinked, still crouched on the rug with a pink marker in one hand. “Are you jealous?”

 

“No,” Bakugo said immediately—too immediately.

 

Todoroki knew it too. He let himself smile.

 

Then Bakugo narrowed his eyes. “And if I were, I’d have a right to be. Because my boyfriend is laying half-naked on the floor while you clowns play connect-the-dots with his sacred vampire ink like it’s a goddamn coloring book.”

 

Midoriya wilted a little. “But I made the storm rune into a koi fish—”

 

“I said enough.” Bakugo snapped. “We’re done here.”

 

Uraraka gave a soft groan, dragging herself off Todoroki. “You’re so mean when you’re right.”

 

Todoroki raked a hand through his hair. “So what now?”

 

“Gotta take care of Kirishima.” Bakugo pointed at Midoriya. “You. Marshmallows.”

 

Midoriya scrambled to his feet like he was under attack. “Yes sir—!”

 

“You,” Bakugo turned to Uraraka. “Tell me you remembered to bring graham crackers.”

 

“Of course I did,” she said, giving him a salute.

 

Bakugo sniffed, then turned to Todoroki—his voice dropping just enough to sound more like care than command.

 

“Go wash up, babe. Grab a hoodie or something. We’re lighting the firepit. We’re gonna sit with Shima and be decent humans for a night. And you,” he jabbed a finger at Uraraka again, “keep your hands to yourself.”

 

She grinned. “No promises.”

 

Todoroki started moving, stretching lazily as he walked toward the stairs, the marker ink smudged slightly across his skin. “He likes roasted marshmallows, huh?”

 

Bakugo watched him go, arms crossed but expression softening. “He loves ‘em.”

 

*

 

The firepit blazed softly now, crackling embers sending warm shadows flickering across everyone’s faces.

 

Kirishima was curled into a lawn chair, knees tucked up, a long metal stick in hand with two perfectly puffed marshmallows slowly turning golden.

 

Uraraka sat cross-legged on the patio stones, whispering commentary like it was a cooking show. “You see that spin technique? That’s championship form.”

 

Midoriya grinned beside her, already sticky with marshmallow remnants. “You’ve been practicing too, huh, Kiri?”

 

The redhead smiled faintly, eyes a little brighter in the firelight. “Oh yeah. Gotta keep my edge.”

 

Todoroki emerged from the house with his sweater sleeves pushed up and his collarbones still lightly smudged with marker ink.

 

He dropped down beside Bakugo on the wooden bench, leaning into his side wordlessly.

 

Bakugo pressed a kiss to his temple without being asked.

 

Then Bakugo raised his voice, smirking. “Next person who tries to draw on my boyfriend gets tackled into the bushes.”

 

Uraraka raised her hand. “Hypothetically, what if I already drew a flower crown on his shoulder?”

 

Todoroki smiled, just faintly. “Leave it. I like it.”

 

Bakugo groaned.

 

Kirishima finally laughed—soft and real.

 

The fire cracked louder, and for a moment, the air felt easier.

 

*

 

That same night, the Todoroki manor stood ominously silent as always.

 

The lamp on the desk glowed low and golden, casting sharp shadows across old maps and parchment-thin territory documents.

 

Toya sat hunched in the middle of it all, pen tapping steadily against the black lacquer of the desk.

 

A frown creased his brow as he stared down at a drawn perimeter line through clan territory.

 

He scrawled a note in the margin.

 

Then scrawled it out.

 

He didn’t hear the door open behind him—didn’t notice the soft footfalls on the plush carpet.

 

Not until a pair of warm hands slipped over his shoulders and a kiss pressed gently to his temple.

 

“Still at it?” Keigo murmured against his skin, voice low and affectionate.

 

Toya didn’t look at him, but his shoulders slouched, some of the tension bleeding away. “These vamps want me to approve a joint patrol between clans that’ve been hexing each other’s horses for three centuries.”

 

“That’s cute,” Keigo said, amused. “Just like a little vampire HOA.”

 

“Not for long, though,” Toya muttered.

 

Keigo leaned forward and looped his arms around Toya’s neck, draping over him like a warm, laughing blanket. “You can burn down your generational curses tomorrow. Tonight? You’re coming to bed.”

 

Toya finally looked up at him, eyes soft but stern. “I told you to stay in my room, ya know. If anyone sees you wandering these halls—”

 

“They’ll mistake me for your imaginary boyfriend?” Keigo teased. “Come on, no one’s here. You vamps stick to a predatory schedule. The manor’s quieter than a crypt.”

 

Toya gave him a deadpan look. “It is a crypt.”

 

Keigo chuckled and took his wrist, trying to gently tug him up. “Then rise, oh ancient one. Your pillow’s calling.”

 

Toya resisted just long enough to scrawl his signature across the bottom of one last scroll. “One second—”

 

“No seconds.” Keigo yanked again, grinning. “Bed. Now.”

 

Toya stood at last, exhaling like it hurt him to leave work behind.

 

He followed reluctantly, letting Keigo pull him toward the hallway.

 

He smacked Keigo’s ass on the way, earning a smug laugh.

 

“You’re such a tyrant,” Toya muttered.

 

“And yet you keep letting me drag you around,” Keigo sing-songed.

 

“What am I gonna do about it?” Toya echoed, voice dry but fond.

 

They made it through the bedroom doors still half-laughing, Keigo tugging him toward the bed with gentle impatience, until—

 

FWUMP.

 

A crack of displaced air split through the room like a breath between worlds.

 

A figure appeared.

 

Not looming.

 

Not loud.

 

Just there—suddenly and fully—like he’d always belonged.

 

Kaminari lifted both hands in a harmless gesture.

 

His hoodie was zipped halfway, his hood down, his hair messier than usual. Not wild. Just… unwashed. A little frantic.

 

“I’m not here to fight,” Kaminari said.

 

Keigo stepped up behind Toya, warm hands settling on Toya’s waist from behind. His eyes narrowed slightly. “Is that—?”

 

Toya cut him off. “Don’t worry. He’s leaving.”

 

“I’m not—” Kaminari flinched at his own volume, then lowered his voice. “I’m not here to cause trouble. I swear. I just… I didn’t know where else to go.”

 

Keigo blinked, stepping more fully into view. “Wait. Is this one of Shoto’s friends? Looks familiar.”

 

“He’s not,” Toya snapped, turning slightly to put his body between Kaminari and Keigo without even thinking about it.

 

Kaminari swallowed.

 

Toya crossed his arms, posture cold. “Shoto’s not friends with any demons.”

 

There was no accusation in his voice.

 

Just fact.

 

Kaminari didn’t deny it. “Well, technically—”

 

Toya’s glare sharpened. “So why the hell do you think it’s a good idea to just show up at the doorstep of a vampire dynasty?”

 

Kaminari held his ground. “Because none of your brother’s actual friends will talk to me.”

 

“Shocking.”

 

“Listen, I’m trying to help.” Kaminari said quickly, voice strained. “I know what’s going on. I know who the woman is behind the hybrid demons. The one who attacked Todoroki and I. I have information.”

 

Toya tilted his head, unimpressed. “What do you expect me to do with that? I’m not a damn babysitter, and Shoto’s not a hundred anymore. You think I have any say in who he talks to?”

 

Kaminari opened his mouth—then faltered.

 

And Toya saw it. That flicker. That fear.

 

Keigo saw it too, stepping up beside Toya and watching Kaminari more closely now.

 

“Oh... You’re scared,” Keigo said quietly.

 

Kaminari’s eyes dropped.

 

He nodded once.

 

“I know her,” Kaminari said. “I know what she is. Or—was. I used to know her. A long time ago.”

 

Keigo blinked at him, and chose not to react.

 

Toya’s face didn’t shift. “What is she?”

 

Kaminari shook his head. “I can’t tell you. Not yet. It’s not— I just came to say that I’m not the enemy. And if you really care about your brother, if you want him safe, then maybe you should hear me out. Because she’s not done. She’s barely started.”

 

Toya was silent for a long beat, his facial expression was completely unforgiving.

 

He didn’t blink.

 

Keigo gently touched his wrist, but said nothing.

 

Kaminari took a small step back, realizing he wasn’t going to get anything else out of this. “I’ll go,” he said. “Sorry for showing up uninvited.”

 

He turned.

 

Toya’s voice followed him out the door. “I’ll think about it.”

 

Kaminari froze.

 

He didn’t turn back. Didn’t breathe.

 

Just nodded—and vanished.

 

Gone in a flicker of static.

 

The room was quiet again.

 

Keigo finally turned to Toya. “You’re gonna think about it?”

 

Toya didn’t look at him.

 

“I’m gonna think about whether or not I should kill him myself or let Shoto’s pet do it.”

 

*

 

The next day was more of the same.

 

Keigo arranged another meeting with Aizawa, Midoriya brought groceries over to Todoroki’s house as an apology for inviting guests last night, and also to feed himself (and Bakugo) for the next few days.

 

Uraraka stayed at Kirishima’s apartment another day, feeling safe and comfortable there. 

 

She also figured (hoped) she was helping Kirishima out by giving him some company.

 

That evening, Uraraka curled deeper into the corner of the couch, legs tucked under her, a wide-necked t-shirt hanging off one shoulder.

 

Kirishima’s shirt—too big, too soft, and perfect.

 

They were both barefoot, both in pajamas, both gripping matching beer bottles as they waited for the next round to load on screen.

 

“Pizza should be here any minute,” Kirishima said, stretching out his arms with a yawn. “I tipped the guy extra last time, so I think they love me.”

 

Uraraka laughed and bumped his arm with her elbow. “You’re way too generous.”

 

“Generous?” Kirishima raised a brow. “Nah, just smart. Gotta keep the pizza ecosystem healthy.”

 

She giggled again, warm and relaxed, then leaned her head briefly on his shoulder. “Thanks again for this. For letting me crash here. For the food. For… all of it.”

 

He nudged her back with a grin. “Dude, you’re family. You don’t gotta thank me for that.”

 

The game screen brightened—loading countdown done.

 

Uraraka grinned. “Let’s go. I think I’m finally getting the hang of this.”

 

“Oh?” Kirishima cocked his head, picking up his controller. “You wanna lead the team now?”

 

“Watch me,” she said with a smirk.

 

They dove back in—lasers, chaos, and quick commands flying between them.

 

Uraraka wasn’t just holding her own now; she was getting good. Quick on the draw, fearless in tight corners, and starting to time her powerups with his heavy hits.

 

Their teamwork was clumsy at first, but it evolved fast. It clicked. She’d duck, he’d shield. She’d launch, he’d follow.

 

Kirishima whooped as they cleared a wave. “Ocha with the clutch! Damn, we’re actually dangerous together. Just like real life.”

 

“You’re just now realizing this?” she teased.

 

The round ended in another victory screen.

 

Kirishima dropped the controller on the couch and jumped to his feet. “Okay, timeout— Gotta pee before the pizza gets here, so I’m ready to feast.”

 

“Good idea,” Uraraka said. “That could ruin the pizza ecosystem.”

 

Kirishima cackled on his way down the hall. “If the game loads, save our species!”

 

Once he was gone, Uraraka exhaled, smiling to herself as she picked up her phone. A few texts were waiting.

 

Midoriya:

Just checking in. You doing okay over there?

Need anything?

 

From Bakugo, of course:

 

still at red’s place? you better be somewhere safe

 

Uraraka tapped out a quick response:

 

Yeah, still here. All good. Thanks for checking. Love you.

 

She was halfway through sending a pizza emoji when—

 

Knock knock.

 

Her head lifted.

 

Two quick, sharp knocks at the door.

 

“Pizza!” she called toward the hallway, hopping up from the couch and padding barefoot across the living room.

 

She reached for her wallet, then swung the door open with a bright smile—

 

And froze.

 

Kaminari stood on the threshold.

 

His hoodie was damp at the shoulders from the rain.

 

His expression was tired and wired all at once. His hair hung messily in front of his eyes, and there was something flickering behind them—raw, unfiltered desperation.

 

Uraraka’s stomach dropped.

 

He didn’t say hi. Didn’t try to smile.

 

His voice was quiet. Barely above a whisper.

 

“Is Kirishima home?”

 

***

Chapter Text

Uraraka’s mouth parted, breath catching.

 

“You—” Her fingers tightened on the edge of the door. “Denny, you can’t be here—”

 

But he didn’t flinch.

 

He just tilted his head slightly, eyes dragging over her, lingering on the oversized shirt hanging off her shoulder.

 

“That Kirishima’s?” he asked, voice light but not casual. Not really.

 

Uraraka blinked. “I—yeah, but that’s—”

 

“Kinda looks like it,” he added, too quiet. “Weird how fast some people move on.”

 

She stared at him, caught off guard, and that’s when—

 

“Hey! You ready for the rematch or what? I’m bringing snacks this time!” Kirishima’s voice boomed from the hallway, full of laughter as he turned the corner. “Hope you’re not scared of—”

 

His words stopped dead.

 

His body did too.

 

The smile fell off his face like it had been punched out of him.

 

He saw him. Kaminari.

 

Standing in the doorway, rain-speckled and hopeful.

 

Kirishima’s breath hitched so faintly, Uraraka might’ve imagined it.

 

Kaminari took a single step forward.

 

And before Uraraka could stop him, he reached up and pressed a hand flat against the frame of the front door—right over the faint shimmer of the magical ward.

 

The charm shattered like sugar glass.

 

The air popped, a brief crackle of static jumping up Uraraka’s arm.

 

Then Kaminari stepped inside.

 

“Please,” he said, looking straight at Kirishima. “I need to talk to you.”

 

Kirishima didn’t move.

 

Didn’t speak.

 

He just stared—wide-eyed and slack-jawed, like someone watching a ghost walk across their childhood home.

 

Uraraka backed up slowly, setting her wallet back on the counter without looking. Her voice was hushed. “Kiri… should I call…?”

 

He didn’t answer.

 

Kaminari took another step forward, his voice cracking just a little around the edges. “I know I messed up. I know. But I don’t have anyone else to go to. And you—” He stopped, like the words caught in his throat. “You’ve always been the one person I trusted.”

 

Still nothing from Kirishima.

 

Kaminari dropped his gaze, jaw tightening like he was bracing for impact. “I’m not asking you to forgive me,” he said. “Just to listen.”

 

The silence was so heavy, you could feel it.

 

Uraraka stood frozen, looking between them, unsure whether to step out or stay. But her eyes caught Kirishima’s for a brief second.

 

He looked like he couldn’t breathe.

 

Kirishima blinked once, slowly.

 

Then again—like shaking himself out of it.

 

Like he remembered that Uraraka was staying at his apartment for a reason.

 

His voice, when it came, was lower than usual. Not angry. Just controlled.

 

“Ocha,” he said, turning to her without taking his eyes off Kaminari. “Go grab one of your pink crystals.”

 

Uraraka didn’t question it. She just nodded and disappeared down the hallway at a fast clip.

 

Kaminari scoffed softly, shifting his weight as he dropped onto the couch.

 

“You serious right now?” His mouth twisted in a half-smile. “What, you think I’m gonna bite her or something? You already got a vampire on your team and it ain’t me.”

 

“Don’t care what you think you’re gonna do,” Kirishima said. His voice wasn’t loud, but it landed with weight. “You came here without asking. You broke a ward. You scared the hell out of her.”

 

He stepped forward.

 

Each movement steady.

 

“You don’t get to act offended.” Kirishima added.

 

Kaminari leaned back against the cushions, brow furrowed. “It’s not like I—”

 

“Sit still and shut up,” Kirishima snapped, more force in his voice now. “You said you need to talk? Then talk.”

 

At the far end of the hall, Uraraka reappeared, holding a pale rose-colored crystal the size of her palm, already glowing faintly from her touch.

 

She didn’t say anything. Just stood there quietly—watchful.

 

Kirishima stayed where he was, standing tall between them.

 

The guardian in the room.

 

Kaminari rubbed the back of his neck, then dragged both hands down over his face like he was trying to wipe off a layer of shame.

 

“I… I need to talk to Bakugo,” he started. “I tried. I’ve been trying. But no one will take my calls. No one will listen.”

 

“You’re not exactly on the top of everyone’s call list, man,” Kirishima said, arms folded. “You lied. You hurt people.”

 

“I know,” Kaminari bit out, eyes flashing. “I know I messed up. I know what it looked like. But I’m not trying to defend what I did—I’m just trying to fix it now. I have something. Something Bakugo might need. Information. About her.”

 

Kirishima narrowed his eyes. “Her?”

 

Kaminari nodded, slowly. “The woman in the lab. The one who had me and Todoroki strapped down like lab rats. She’s not just some sadistic nutcase. She’s old. Like, capital-O Old. Demonic royalty type of old. I think she’s planning something huge. And I think I might be the only one who knows how bad it’s gonna get.”

 

He exhaled hard, shaking his head.

 

“And I’m scared, man,” Kaminari admitted, voice cracking. “I’m scared of her. And I don’t scare easy anymore.”

 

Kirishima didn’t react right away. Just stood there, watching.

 

Thinking.

 

He didn’t look at Uraraka, but he could feel her attention behind him. Waiting for a cue. Trusting him.

 

Finally, he drew in a slow breath.

 

“I’ll pass it on,” he said. “But that’s it. I’ll tell Bakugo you came here. I’ll tell him what you said. If he wants to talk to you, that’s his call. But if you show up like this again?” He stepped closer, his voice dropping to a warning rumble. “We’re gonna have a very different conversation.”

 

Kaminari gave a weak nod, still sunk into the couch like he didn’t have the strength to argue. “Thank you,” he said quietly.

 

Kirishima didn’t say anything else.

 

*

 

The drive to Todoroki’s house was quiet.

 

Kirishima kept his eyes on the road, one hand steady on the wheel, the other resting tensely on his thigh.

 

The city lights slipped past them, soft and golden in the early night haze. The inside of the car was warm, the kind of silence that felt too loud.

 

Uraraka sat in the passenger seat, thumb tapping quickly against her phone.

 

Hey. We’re on our way. He’s okay. Just… quiet. Also we have pizza. See you soon.

 

Bakugo’s response came in under a minute.

 

Front doors open

 

She let the phone fall into her lap, then glanced sideways. “He said it’s okay. He’s waiting.”

 

Kirishima nodded, his jaw set. “Cool.”

 

The silence returned. The only sound was the soft hum of the engine and the occasional blink of the turn signal.

 

After a moment, Uraraka broke it. “Are you okay?”

 

Kirishima didn’t look at her. He just smiled a little—tight and practiced—and said, “Yeah. I’m good.”

 

It wasn’t convincing.

 

Uraraka didn’t push. Not right away.

 

She just looked at him for a long beat, then slowly reached across the center console and slid her hand over his.

 

His fingers hesitated before curling around hers.

 

“You don’t have to be,” she said softly. “Not around me.”

 

Kirishima let out a breath—almost a laugh, but it didn’t carry much joy. “I’m supposed to be the rock. Y’know? The one making things feel okay.”

 

“You are,” she said, squeezing his hand. “You did. What you did tonight, standing up to Kaminari like that… that was brave, Kiri. Really brave. I know it wasn’t easy.”

 

He swallowed hard, blinking at the windshield.

 

“I’ve never seen him like that,” he admitted, voice barely audible. “He looked like… like someone else. Like a stranger wearing my best friend’s face.”

 

Uraraka’s thumb traced a light arc along the side of his hand.

 

“I can’t imagine how hard this is for you,” she said gently. “To watch him become something you don’t recognize.”

 

Kirishima’s grip on the wheel tightened slightly, but his voice stayed calm. “I don’t wanna believe he’s different. But tonight? I started to wonder if maybe I’ve just been pretending.”

 

A long pause.

 

Uraraka didn’t offer platitudes. Didn’t say He’s still in there, or He’ll come back to you.

 

She just stayed there—close, quiet, present. Holding his hand like it was enough.

 

Eventually, the headlights swung onto the long drive of Todoroki’s home.

 

Kirishima slowed the car to a stop beside Bakugo’s familiar motorcycle.

 

He turned the keys in the ignition and sat back, staring through the windshield.

 

“Okay,” he said finally, voice steadier now.

 

Uraraka nodded, not letting go of his hand until they stepped out into the night.

 

And side by side, they walked up the steps.

 

*

 

The front door creaked open.

 

Kirishima stepped inside first, holding the door for Uraraka.

 

Her voice was soft as she thanked him, tugging at the sleeves of her hoodie.

 

The warmth of the house met them immediately—light filtering out from the hallway, the low hum of a TV playing in the background.

 

From deeper inside, they heard Todoroki’s voice.

 

“No, I didn’t know,” he said, exasperated but calm. “I would’ve told you if I did. I swear.”

 

He paced slowly through the hallway, phone tucked against his ear, the other hand moving in a tired arc through his hair.

 

“I’m not defending him, I’m just telling you the truth.”

 

A pause.

 

Then he sighed. “Yeah. Okay. I’ll come by tomorrow. We’ll talk.”

 

Another pause. His tone softened slightly.

 

“Yeah. I promise.”

 

He hung up.

 

A second later, he turned the corner and stepped into the living room.

 

Midoriya was sitting on the couch, watching him.

 

Bakugo looked up from where he was lounging on the couch, one arm draped across the back cushion like a lion on a ledge. “What was that about?”

 

Todoroki shook his head, tucking his phone into his pocket. “Toya. Apparently a certain demon showed up at the estate last night. He’s not thrilled.”

 

Bakugo’s brows twitched together. “Kaminari went to your family’s place?”

 

Todoroki nodded. “Said we’ll talk about it tomorrow. You wanna come with me?”

 

Bakugo made a noncommittal sound in his throat but didn’t press further. Instead, he reached out, fingers catching Todoroki’s wrist and tugging him gently down beside him. “Fine. Whatever. We’ll go tomorrow.”

 

Uraraka made her way over to the couch, smiling softly when Midoriya sat up straighter and patted the seat beside him.

 

“Hey,” Midoriya said, voice warm. “I saved you a blanket.”

 

She laughed and slid in beside him, tugging the soft knit over both of their laps. “We brought pizza. Left it in the car.”

 

“I’ll grab it.” Kirishima said, but he didn’t move.

 

He stood just a few feet from the group, hands flexing at his sides, eyes fixed on the floor. When he finally looked up, he was visibly nervous.

 

Bakugo noticed first. “Yo,” he said. “You gonna tell me what happened?”

 

Kirishima cleared his throat. “I… Yeah.”

 

Everyone quieted.

 

Todoroki turned toward him. Uraraka looked up. Midoriya sat forward.

 

Kirishima took a breath. “Kaminari came to see me tonight.”

 

The room tensed in unison.

 

“He showed up at my apartment,” Kirishima continued, voice low and steady. “Did something to break through the wards. He wasn’t aggressive, but… he was desperate. He wanted to talk.”

 

Bakugo’s jaw tightened. “And you let him?”

 

“He didn’t give me a choice.” Kirishima glanced at Uraraka, who nodded softly to confirm. “But I heard him out.”

 

Todoroki leaned forward slightly. “What did he say?”

 

“He said…” Kirishima hesitated, then shook his head like he was still processing. “He said he has information. About her. The demon lady.”

 

That mention was enough to make Midoriya’s shoulders tense.

 

Kirishima continued, his voice steadier now. “He didn’t go into details. But he said he wants to help. That he’s afraid of her. He kept saying he made a mistake, but now he wants to make it right.”

 

Silence stretched for a few seconds.

 

Bakugo’s hands were clenched on his knees.

 

Uraraka looked like she wanted to say something—but didn’t.

 

Kirishima took one more step forward. “He said he has something that might help you take her down. He didn’t say what it was. Just that he needed to get it to you.”

 

Bakugo looked up, fire behind his eyes. “And you believe him?”

 

Kirishima met his gaze. “I believe he’s scared.”

 

Todoroki’s hand found Bakugo’s. “We’ll talk to him,” Todoroki said calmly. “But not tonight. And we should probably get your Watcher involved.”

 

Bakugo didn’t answer.

 

Kirishima nodded anyway. “I just... I didn’t want to keep it from you, Kugo. I don’t know exactly what he’s planning, but... He seemed genuine.”

 

“You did the right thing,” Midoriya said, voice soft.

 

And Uraraka leaned forward, gently tugging Kirishima down to sit beside her. “Yeah, you did.”

 

The five of them barely fit on this couch, but Kirishima wouldn’t have it any other way.

 

The group settled back into the quiet, the weight of what was coming pressing in on all of them.

 

Tomorrow would come soon enough.

 

***

Chapter Text

The next day, Bakugo finally got to see the big, creepy, Todoroki manor.

 

The motorcycle engine rumbled to a halt at the bottom of the long, winding driveway.

 

Bakugo kicked down the stand and yanked off his helmet, his hair immediately catching the breeze.

 

He tilted his head back to take in the massive estate looming above them—tall and regal and deeply unsettling in its silence.

 

“Holy shit,” he muttered. “You grew up here?”

 

Todoroki was already climbing off the bike behind him, hair a little windswept, face unreadable. “Unfortunately.”

 

Bakugo looked around, eyebrows raised. “No wonder you’re so weird.”

 

Todoroki didn’t smile.

 

Bakugo took another look at the building.

 

The walls were lined with creeping ivy and jagged shadows. The windows glinted like watchful eyes.

 

But he couldn’t help himself. “I’ve been begging to see this place for months. Thought you were gonna keep it a secret forever.”

 

Todoroki adjusted the collar of his coat, then reached for Bakugo’s hand.

 

He laced their fingers together tightly—tight enough that Bakugo finally glanced over in curiosity.

 

“Enji’s gone for a while,” Todoroki said quietly. “And Toya’s in charge now. So I figured… maybe it’s okay.”

 

Bakugo nodded, still looking at the building with open curiosity. “So I finally get to see your old room, huh?”

 

Todoroki tugged him forward, onto the long stone walkway that led toward the heavy double doors.

 

The estate seemed even bigger up close. Quieter too.

 

Bakugo didn’t seem nervous at all. In fact, he was grinning.

 

Todoroki, though, slowed his pace.

 

When they were only a few steps from the front door, he stopped completely—and pulled Bakugo aside, toward the edge of the entryway where the shadows stretched a little longer.

 

Todoroki pulled his coat off and slid it around Bakugo’s shoulders, as if Todoroki could hide him.

 

“Hey,” Todoroki said quietly, catching Bakugo’s attention.

 

Bakugo turned to face him. “What?”

 

Todoroki reached out and gently hooked two fingers under Bakugo’s chin, tilting his face upward. “Promise me something.”

 

Bakugo blinked at him. “…Okay?”

 

“When we’re inside,” Todoroki said, voice calm but firm, “I want you to stay behind me.”

 

Bakugo’s brow furrowed. “What? Why—”

 

“I mean it,” Todoroki interrupted. “No talking to anyone. No posturing. No arguing. If I tell you to do something, you listen.”

 

Bakugo frowned. “You think I can’t handle myself in a house full of vampires?”

 

“I think you don’t listen.” Todoroki’s voice was low now. “This isn’t a battlefield. It’s a political arena. One wrong move here doesn’t start a fight—it starts a war.”

 

Bakugo looked at him for a long moment.

 

The amusement in his eyes started to fade.

 

Todoroki kept his gaze steady. “This is still a dangerous place for you. You’re not just my boyfriend here. You’re the Slayer. And they haven’t forgotten what that means. Toya is the only reason you are even allowed to stand here.”

 

Bakugo’s throat bobbed as he swallowed. Then, after a beat, he nodded once. “Okay.”

 

Todoroki studied his face for another second. “Promise me.”

 

Bakugo’s voice dropped. “I promise.”

 

Finally, Todoroki released his chin—and leaned in to press a soft, fleeting kiss to Bakugo’s cheek.

 

Bakugo didn’t say anything, but the edges of his mouth twitched up just a little.

 

Todoroki squeezed his hand once more.

 

Then he turned toward the door, pulling it open like it weighed more than it should.

 

Together, they stepped inside the estate.

 

*

 

The inside of the Todoroki estate felt like a museum.

 

The air was still and cold, barely stirred by their footsteps on the stone floors. High ceilings stretched overhead, arched and detailed in careful, almost obsessive carvings.

 

And portraits. Everywhere.

 

Large, looming paintings lined the walls of the grand staircase they climbed.

 

The Todoroki family in various configurations—Toya, Fuyumi, Natsuo, even Enji himself, all captured in that same haunting, oil-painted style.

 

But never Shoto, or his mom.

 

Not once.

 

Bakugo’s gaze swept each painting as they passed, lips tightening at the omission. He didn’t say anything—but his hand stayed tight in Todoroki’s.

 

Todoroki didn’t look at the portraits. He didn’t even glance at them.

 

He just kept walking. Fast.

 

He led Bakugo down a long corridor—high arches, polished floors, doors lined like solemn sentries down the hall. It felt like a place designed to be cold.

 

Then they reached the final door at the end.

 

Todoroki stopped, turned the handle, and pushed it open.

 

“Make it quick,” he said quietly, not stepping inside.

 

Bakugo’s eyebrows lifted. “What—”

 

And then he looked past Todoroki and saw it.

 

The room.

 

It wasn’t massive like he expected. No king-size canopy bed. No marble furniture. Just a modest space.

 

A narrow bed, a low dresser, a wooden desk pushed up against the far wall under a wide window.

 

Dust floated in the beams of light that trickled through the curtains.

 

It smelled like cedar and old paper. Forgotten things.

 

Bakugo stepped inside slowly.

 

Todoroki remained in the doorway, silent.

 

The room looked untouched. Like someone had shut the door one day and never opened it again.

 

But it was Todoroki’s. He could feel it in the bones of the space.

 

A few old books sat stacked on the dresser—nothing flashy, just worn paperbacks, bent at the spines.

 

There was a sweater tossed over the chair at the desk. Probably hadn’t fit him in a long time.

 

And then Bakugo found the closet. He opened it carefully, like the hinges might squeak in protest.

 

Inside were neat, orderly rows of school uniforms. A few childhood shoes at the bottom. A scarf that looked hand-knitted, balled up and forgotten in the corner.

 

Bakugo turned slowly and looked at the bed.

 

It was small. Pressed into the corner. The blanket had a faint frost pattern stitched into the edge.

 

This was where he’d slept. As a kid. As a teenager.

 

This was where he dreamed, where he wondered, where he planned how to survive this place.

 

Bakugo’s chest felt tight—but not in a bad way. More like reverence. Like awe.

 

He turned to look at Todoroki.

 

Todoroki was watching him with unreadable eyes.

 

Bakugo gave him the faintest smile. “You really were always this neat, huh?”

 

Todoroki didn’t smile, but something softened in his posture.

 

Then he lifted a hand toward Bakugo. “Come on,” he said gently. “It’s time.”

 

Bakugo walked over and slid his hand into Todoroki’s again.

 

And they stepped out of the past.

 

*

 

Todoroki knocked once.

 

“Yeah?” came Toya’s voice from inside.

 

Without hesitation, Todoroki pushed the door open and pulled Bakugo in behind him.

 

The door clicked shut quickly, and Todoroki's arm flung out across Bakugo’s chest—shoving him behind like a shield slamming into place.

 

Bakugo blinked, caught off guard. “What now—?”

 

There was someone else in the room.

 

Leaning casually against the edge of a desk, dressed in soft fabrics and layered necklaces, stood a man with golden eyes and an even more golden smirk.

 

A man with wings.

 

Two of them—sleek and folded behind him—tucked like muscle and silk under the glow of the chandelier.

 

Bakugo stared.

 

“Relax,” Toya said dryly, looking up from where he was pouring two drinks at the sideboard. “This is Keigo.”

 

Keigo lifted his hand in a lazy wave, his smile stretching wider as he looked Todoroki up and down.

 

“So this is the infamous little brother,” Keigo said, his voice smooth and warm, too relaxed for the tension in the room. “Damn. Those rune tattoos are way hotter than the clan scars Toya’s got. Kind of unfair, honestly.”

 

Todoroki narrowed his eyes slightly. “Sorry?”

 

Toya groaned immediately. “Keigo—no. That is not the first thing you’re supposed to say to him.”

 

“What? It’s true.” Keigo shrugged, completely unbothered. “Do you see the ink on his collarbones? That’s craftsmanship. I’m just being appreciative.”

 

Todoroki regretted giving his coat away earlier, and regretted letting Bakugo convince him to buy V-neck shirts.

 

“You’re being inappropriate,” Toya huffed, handing him a glass. “God, I should’ve warned you.”

 

“You did warn me. You said he was ice-cold and intense.” Keigo lifted his glass in Todoroki’s direction. “Which is kind of my type, so thank you.”

 

Todoroki didn’t answer. He was still standing stiffly, shoulders squared like he was ready for a fight.

 

But it wasn’t hostility—it was control. Steady, quiet control. He was watching Keigo carefully, analyzing, reading, testing.

 

“You don’t smell like a demon,” Todoroki said flatly.

 

Keigo chuckled. “Not full-blooded, no.”

 

“Then what are you?”

 

“Half and half, just like you,” Keigo answered, unfazed. “Demon father, human mother. Came out with wings and a bad attitude. Guess which parent gave me which.”

 

Behind Todoroki, Bakugo stayed frozen—awkward, quiet, trying so hard to do what he’d been told and not speak.

 

But he couldn’t stop staring.

 

At the wings.

 

At the effortless way Keigo moved.

 

At the weird tickle in the back of his skull that screamed this guy was not normal.

 

And maybe also...kind of hot?

 

Todoroki glanced back at him—just once, to make sure he wasn’t getting twitchy—and Bakugo gave a stiff little nod.

 

Still quiet.

 

Keigo grinned at him. “You can talk, you know. I’m the only person in this room that won’t bite.”

 

Bakugo opened his mouth—then shut it again and glared at the wall.

 

Todoroki sighed. “I told him not to talk if he has nothing nice to say. He’s being respectful.”

 

“Oh wow.” Keigo looked at Toya, mock-offended. “Why don’t you ever listen to me like that?”

 

Toya rolled his eyes. “Because you’re chaos incarnate and I know better.”

 

“You wound me.”

 

Todoroki cut in before the flirting could escalate. “I assume this isn’t a social call?”

 

Toya’s smirk faded slightly. “It’s not.”

 

And with that, the mood began to shift—curiosity and sarcasm giving way to something else.

 

Toya went on. “Your friend showed up like a stray dog—half-feral, dripping with static, begging for someone to listen.”

 

Keigo stirred beside him but didn’t speak.

 

“He said he’s got information. That he knows who the demon lady is. Knows what she is. Wouldn’t say more, of course. Wouldn’t explain why he thought it was a good idea to show up at the door of a vampire clan, powered up and twitchy.”

 

Todoroki just blinked, barely reacting to that.

 

Toya leaned forward slightly, elbows on his knees. “And now I want to know why the hell your friends keep dragging their messes into my estate.”

 

Bakugo bristled. “Hey—”

 

Todoroki cut him off with a subtle hand to the chest, just as promised.

 

“I didn’t send him,” Todoroki said calmly. “He wasn’t acting on my orders. He’s not under my protection.”

 

Toya snorted. “He sure seems to think he is. Played the loyalty card. Kept insisting he was trying to keep you safe.”

 

Todoroki’s voice didn’t waver. “That doesn’t mean I owe him anything.”

 

“But he’s your friend.”

 

“Well, that’s up to Katsuki.”

 

That made Toya pause.

 

Bakugo blinked, eyes darting to Todoroki’s face—something unreadable flickering across his own.

 

Keigo leaned against the far desk again, wings folded behind him. “I don’t know the guy, but he didn’t seem like a threat. Seemed more like someone running from something worse.”

 

“Oh, he’s definitely scared,” Toya agreed, sitting back again. “But I don’t care. If he’s dangerous, or if he’s lying, I deal with him.”

 

Todoroki didn’t flinch, but he did respond. “And if he’s telling the truth?”

 

Toya’s smile was slow. “I’m not against you, Shoto,” he said. “I’m just offering to clean up your mess before it gets worse.”

 

“He’s not a mess,” Bakugo said, standing up taller.

 

Todoroki didn’t stop him this time.

 

“He’s scared,” Bakugo went on, fists clenched at his sides. “And yeah, he screwed up. He lied. He hurt people. He made stupid choices. But if he’s got information that could help us, then we take it. If he needs help, we help. That’s what we do.”

 

Toya’s expression became more serious. “What you do is run around this city slaying everything that looks wrong and hoping the fallout doesn’t land on someone else’s doorstep. What I do is keep my people alive. And right now? I’m not convinced you’re not putting them at risk.”

 

The room pulsed with tension.

 

Todoroki stepped between them, calm but firm. “Stop.”

 

Bakugo’s jaw worked furiously, but he stepped back half a step.

 

Toya narrowed his eyes.

 

Keigo finally exhaled and held up both hands. “Okay, how about we don’t let the testosterone set the house on fire.”

 

No one laughed.

 

Keigo cleared his throat. “Look. If the guy knows something, and it’s important, we hear him out. That doesn’t mean we trust him. It means we use him. Smart people use what they can.”

 

Todoroki looked at Toya. “I’ll handle it.”

 

Toya nodded slowly. Not a threat this time—more like a plea. “Make sure you do.”

 

*

 

The argument shifted naturally across the room, Toya pulling Bakugo toward the sideboard as if distance might keep their voices from carrying.

 

“This isn’t just about loyalty,” Toya said in a low tone, his hands loose but his words sharp. “If your friend really is similar to Kaminushi, you’re playing with fire. That name hasn’t been whispered in this dynasty for centuries without reason.”

 

Bakugo bristled. “I don’t care what he used to be. He’s not—”

 

“You don’t get it.” Toya leaned in, not angry, just insistent. “That demon ruined cities when he was at full strength. He bled storms across continents. If even a piece of that remains in your boy, then every choice you make matters.”

 

Bakugo’s jaw flexed. “And if I walk away? He’s dead. That’s the choice. So no, I’m not running.”

 

Toya studied him for a beat, something like reluctant respect flickering in his eyes. “Then don’t drown yourself proving a point. I’ve seen Slayers die for far less.”

 

On the other side of the room, Todoroki sat on the edge of Toya’s bed, his posture deceptively calm. Keigo lowered himself beside him, wings rustling faintly before tucking in close.

 

“He doesn’t back down, does he?” Keigo murmured, tilting his chin toward Bakugo and Toya’s hushed argument.

 

His voice was easy, casual, like they were gossiping over wine instead of watching sparks fly.

 

Todoroki hummed, eyes locked on Bakugo. He didn’t answer—didn’t even blink—as he tracked every shift in Toya’s shoulders, every flicker of Bakugo’s jaw.

 

Keigo chuckled under his breath. “You don’t have to say it. Your stare’s loud enough.”

 

That earned him a glance at last, sharp and cool, but it didn’t linger.

 

Todoroki’s attention swung back to Bakugo almost instantly, like it belonged there.

 

“You’re protective,” Keigo said, voice softer now. “Loyal. I respect that. Especially with someone like him.” His eyes flicked toward Bakugo again, still bristled and unyielding. “The Slayer’s… fire. Untamed. Most people either fear it or try to snuff it out.”

 

Todoroki’s head turned at that—sharply. His gaze cut across Keigo like a blade.

 

“He’s not fire,” Todoroki said flatly.

 

Keigo blinked, taken aback by the edge in his tone. “I didn’t mean—”

 

“Fire is reckless. Cruel. It takes without care for what’s left behind.” Todoroki’s jaw tightened, and he looked down, like he was forcing the words out. “That’s my father. Not him.”

 

The silence between them stretched, heavy enough to press into the walls.

 

Keigo shifted, wings folding tighter. “I didn’t mean it as an insult. I was just—”

 

“It doesn’t matter.” Todoroki rose smoothly to his feet, expression cool again but shoulders set.

 

He crossed the room without looking back, stopping at Bakugo’s side just as Toya’s voice dipped to something softer.

 

“It’s time to go,” Todoroki said, his voice leaving no room for argument.

 

***

Chapter Text

The place smelled like burned espresso and resignation.

 

Aizawa sat at a wobbly corner table, fingers curled around a chipped mug of tea.

 

The window beside him was fogged with condensation. Outside, the street pulsed with traffic—but in here, time dragged its feet.

 

Keigo slipped in through the side entrance, wind tugging at his coat.

 

He looked too good for a place like this—like someone who wandered off the cover of a noir magazine and refused to explain himself.

 

He slid into the seat across from Aizawa and dropped a paper bag on the table between them.

 

Inside: one sad-looking croissant.

 

“Did you bring that for me or for dramatic effect?” Aizawa asked.

 

“I brought it to annoy you.” Keigo smiled.

 

“Mission accomplished.”

 

They sat in silence for a beat.

 

Keigo finally gestured to the mug. “Tea again? You’re so predictable.”

 

“It works,” Aizawa muttered, taking a sip.

 

Keigo leaned back, draping one arm over the back of the booth. “So. How’s my favorite Slayer-in-training?”

 

“He’s not in training.”

 

“Oh, I know. I just like the way it irritates you when I say that.”

 

Aizawa didn’t bite. “I assume you heard what happened at the estate the other night?”

 

Keigo’s grin faded. “I was there. Kaminari showed up like a cracked light bulb. If he’d sneezed wrong, Toya would’ve barbecued him.”

 

“You de-escalated?”

 

“More like I stood there and looked cute while Toya decided whether or not to set the carpet on fire.”

 

Aizawa’s brow twitched. “So you did nothing.”

 

“I kept Toya from starting an inter-clan war over a panic visit.” Keigo leaned forward. “You’re welcome.”

 

Aizawa sighed, rubbing his forehead. “What the hell are you doing, kid?”

 

“Kaminari?”

 

“No. You.”

 

Keigo blinked. “What do you mean?”

 

“You’re dating the heir to a vampire dynasty,” Aizawa said flatly. “You’re dragging half-buried demon intel into my lap, and you’re feeding just enough information to keep me from stringing you up myself. So what the hell is your angle, Keigo?”

 

Keigo tilted his head. “Maybe I just like the way you ask questions. Makes me feel important.”

 

Aizawa didn’t laugh.

 

Keigo exhaled, tapping one finger against the table. “I told you before—I want this woman gone. Iskrae’s dangerous. And not in the sexy, flirty way. She’s the kind who’d drown a city just to see one face in the crowd again. I’ve seen that look. It doesn’t end small.”

 

“And you care because…?”

 

“Because I’ve seen what that kind of obsession does,” Keigo said, suddenly serious. “Because I know what happens when someone like her builds a weapon out of someone like Kaminari.”

 

Aizawa studied him like he didn’t believe that.

 

Keigo sat back again, softer now. “And because Toya’s already got enough blood on his hands. He doesn’t need to think about this too.”

 

There it was. The real reason. Underneath the charm and the croissants and the flirting.

 

“You care about him,” Aizawa said.

 

Keigo didn’t flinch. “Wouldn’t be here if I didn’t.”

 

Aizawa stirred his tea again, eyes narrowed. “Then maybe try telling him what you know before he starts making calls to people who don’t care how pretty your wings are.”

 

“Ah,” Keigo said. “So you have seen them. And here I thought you were still human.”

 

“Pictures of them. Still human, unfortunately.”

 

Keigo smirked again, but it didn’t quite reach his eyes this time.

 

“Look,” Keigo said. “Kaminari’s spiraling. Toya’s twitchy. Your Slayer’s a pressure cooker with rage issues and Shoto’s two bad nights away from expressing an emotion. If this goes sideways, it’s not just a battle—it’s a massacre.”

 

Aizawa sighed again, voice quieter now. “You really think she’s trying to rebuild Kaminushi? You think all of this is just about one man?”

 

“I know it.”

 

“Then we don’t have much time.”

 

Keigo nodded, fingers drumming lightly against the table. “You want my advice?”

 

“No.”

 

“Too bad. You need to pull the Slayer back. I think Iskrae intends to isolate Kaminari so he’s easier to manipulate. Cut him off from the moral compass that is Bakugo Katsuki, and he just might listen to her bullshit.”

 

Aizawa’s jaw ticked.

 

“And Shoto?” Keigo added. “If Iskrae’s using bloodlines as power anchors, he’s a walking fuse. Toya too. Old blood, vampire family legacy. She may seek them as allies, and Toya might not be in a position to refuse.”

 

“She won’t do that,” Aizawa said flatly.

 

Keigo arched a brow. “You sure?”

 

“No.”

 

“...Right.” Keigo pushed the paper bag toward him. “Then eat the croissant. You’ll need the carbs.”

 

“I’m not touching that thing.”

 

“Fine,” Keigo said, rising.

 

He started to turn, but Aizawa spoke again—quiet, level. “Keigo.”

 

The half-demon paused.

 

“Thank you,” Aizawa said. “For not letting Toya kill him. And for... Looking out for Bakugo.”

 

Keigo’s voice was light, but something caught behind it. “I remember the deal.”

 

“You always were the annoying exception to my rules.”

 

“I aim to please.”

 

And then he was gone.

 

*

 

That evening, the desks of the classroom had been pushed back against the walls. The overhead lights were dimmed, casting soft golden pools across the floor.

 

Bakugo moved like a storm breaking through the center of the room—barefoot, shirt clinging to his back, sweat glistening at his collar.

 

His movements were sharp, aggressive, precise. A kick. A twist. A shoulder roll into a lunge.

 

Aizawa parried with calm ease. His coat was gone. His sleeves rolled up.

 

He blocked Bakugo’s strikes with the measured grace of someone who'd fought a thousand battles—and lived through all of them.

 

“Footwork,” Aizawa said mildly, sidestepping another punch.

 

Bakugo snarled. “What about it?”

 

“You’re favoring your left again. Don’t telegraph the pivot.”

 

Bakugo reset instantly, rolling his shoulders and launching forward again. “You’re lucky I respect you, old man.”

 

“Respect’s not the word,” Aizawa said, ducking under a sweep and tapping the back of Bakugo’s knee. “You just know better than to pick fights with people who can drop you—me and Todoroki included.”

 

“Oh, for fuck’s sake. Even my own Watcher likes Shoto better. What am I, just the attack dog you two take turns patting on the head?”

 

From the back of the room, Todoroki hummed quietly from his spot at one of the desks.

 

He was seated with perfect posture, arms folded, one ankle resting over the other. No commentary. Just watchful.

 

Bakugo took another swing.

 

Aizawa caught his wrist midair, twisting it just enough to force a stumble.

 

Bakugo growled. “You fucker.”

 

“Training isn’t about winning,” Aizawa said. “It’s about control.”

 

Bakugo yanked his arm back, breathing hard. “Tch. I’ve got control.”

 

“Then you won’t mind taking a break,” Aizawa said.

 

Bakugo blinked. “What?”

 

Aizawa dropped his stance and turned to grab a towel off the nearby desk. “New orders.”

 

Bakugo frowned. “From who?”

 

“From me.”

 

Todoroki sat up a little straighter.

 

Bakugo took a few steps back, still wired. “What the hell does that mean?”

 

“It means,” Aizawa said slowly, tossing the towel to Bakugo, “you’re backing off Kaminari for a while.”

 

Todoroki’s gaze shifted subtly. Listening now.

 

Bakugo stepped forward, towel dropping to the desk. “You can’t be serious.”

 

“I’m dead serious,” Aizawa said. “You’re too close to it. You’re making it worse.”

 

“He’s turning back,” Bakugo snapped. “He’s not just lying anymore—he’s changing. He’s going full demon and we’re all just supposed to wait?”

 

“I didn’t say wait. I said back off.” Aizawa’s voice didn’t rise, but it landed.

 

Bakugo shook his head, angry, pacing. “We trusted him—!”

 

“And that’s exactly why you can’t be the one to fix it,” Aizawa said. “Because it still feels personal.”

 

Bakugo’s breath heaved, chest rising and falling like he was still in the middle of the fight.

 

Aizawa didn’t flinch. He just leaned his hip against the desk, arms folding as if the sparring had been nothing more than warm-up stretches.

 

“You don’t like it,” Aizawa said simply.

 

“No shit I don’t like it,” Bakugo snapped. “You’re telling me to stand down while Kaminari turns into a damn lightning rod for the enemy.”

 

“I’m telling you to think,” Aizawa countered, voice level. “You’re not just a fighter, Katsuki. You’re the center. The one they orbit.”

 

Bakugo scowled. “Don’t give me that destiny crap—”

 

“It’s not destiny,” Aizawa cut in, sharp for the first time. “It’s how people look at you. Uraraka, Midoriya, Kirishima... They follow your lead whether you want them to or not. If you start pushing Kaminari out, they will too.”

 

Bakugo’s jaw clenched hard, but he didn’t fire back immediately.

 

“And if he’s isolated?” Aizawa went on, quieter now. “That’s when we lose him for good. You drive him into her arms, and Iskrae gets what she wants. Do you understand what that means?”

 

Bakugo’s fists curled at his sides. “It means I’m supposed to just... let him off the hook.”

 

“No,” Aizawa said, eyes narrowing. “It means you hold the line.”

 

Bakugo’s throat worked, words sticking somewhere between fury and reluctant understanding.

 

From the back of the room, Todoroki’s gaze flicked between them, unreadable but intent.

 

“Control,” Aizawa said again, softer this time. “That’s what separates you from the monsters you fight. Show it now, and maybe Kaminari remembers how to do the same.”

 

Bakugo dragged a hand through his sweat-damp hair, snarling under his breath. “I fucking hate it when you’re right.”

 

*

 

The city blurred past in streaks of neon and shadow, the motorcycle’s engine snarling under Bakugo’s hands.

 

Todoroki leaned carefully against his back, palms light on his waist—not clinging, just steadying, like he was worried about more than balance.

 

They were only a few minutes from Todoroki’s house when Bakugo jerked the bike to the shoulder, gravel spitting under the tires.

 

The engine cut.

 

He ripped the helmet off like it was choking him, gasping in a breath that didn’t seem to land. His head tipped back, throat working, chest heaving.

 

Todoroki’s hand hovered in the air, uncertain, but before he could say anything, Bakugo was already swinging off the bike.

 

He paced three steps one way, then the other, dragging his palms over his face, yanking at his hair.

 

Todoroki set his helmet on the seat and followed quickly, cutting into Bakugo’s path. His hands came up, steady on his shoulders. “Suki, stop. What’s wrong?”

 

Bakugo shook his head hard, refusing the question, his jaw clenched tight.

 

It wasn’t panic. It was rage.

 

Rage at himself.

 

He barked out a bitter laugh, then slammed a fist into his thigh, pacing tighter circles until Todoroki stopped him again.

 

“Goddamn idiot,” Bakugo hissed. “I shoved him away. I told everyone else to do the same. And he just—he just needed someone.”

 

Todoroki’s eyes softened.

 

Bakugo’s pacing grew jagged, erratic, his fists clenching and unclenching like he couldn’t contain the storm boiling through him.

 

“How the hell am I supposed to protect the world,” Bakugo spat, “when I can’t even protect the people right in front of me?”

 

“Katsu—”

 

“I didn’t see it with Deku.” Bakugo’s voice cracked around the name, raw and furious. “He was breaking, and I didn’t notice until he was drowning himself in self-pity, thinking he was useless.” His fist slammed against his own chest. “That’s on me. I should’ve—fuck—I should’ve been there.”

 

Todoroki’s hands tightened on his shoulders, but Bakugo barreled on.

 

“And Kirishima.” His laugh was bitter, vicious. “My best friend. A goddamn werewolf under my nose, tearing his own apartment apart, and he didn’t trust me enough to say a word until he couldn’t hide it anymore. What kind of leader lets that happen?”

 

“Baby—”

 

“And now Denki,” Bakugo roared, his voice tearing through the night. “I pushed him. I made him feel like shit, like he wasn’t worth anything unless he was useful. And now what? He decides he’ll be more valuable as a goddamn demon? And I still pushed him away. That’s my fucking fault. That’s all on me.”

 

He dropped his head forward, hands shaking at his sides, breaths ragged and furious.

 

Todoroki moved closer, stepping into his space until Bakugo had no choice but to meet his eyes.

 

His grip on Bakugo’s shoulders turned firm. “Enough,” Todoroki said, voice calm but unyielding.

 

Bakugo’s eyes flashed. “Don’t—”

 

“I won’t stand here and let you tear yourself apart for things that aren’t your fault.” Todoroki’s tone sharpened. “You blame yourself because you care. You protect them, and you love them. But you can’t take away other people’s choices. Not Midoriya’s. Not Kirishima’s. Not Kaminari’s.”

 

Bakugo tried to pull back, but Todoroki held him.

 

“You are not failing them,” Todoroki went on. “You’re fighting for them. Every day. And when they stumble, you catch them. That’s not weakness. That’s leadership.”

 

Bakugo’s throat worked, his face twisted between fury and something dangerously close to breaking.

 

Todoroki leaned in, softer now. “You’re not alone in this, Katsuki. You never were. And I won’t let you stand here and say otherwise.”

 

***

Chapter Text

The sun bled orange and rose across the horizon as Uraraka waved goodbye to her little circle of witches.

 

“See you Thursday!” she called, her voice bright, her tote bag bumping against her hip as she walked.

 

She hummed softly to herself on the way down the campus steps, golden light warming her cheeks.

 

The air smelled faintly of cut grass and street food drifting from the quad.

 

Perfect, ordinary, safe.

 

Until she heard footsteps behind her.

 

They echoed once, twice—then stopped when she slowed.

 

She glanced over her shoulder.

 

Nothing.

 

Just the long shadows of lampposts stretching across the sidewalk.

 

Shaking it off, she turned toward the small grocery store a block from her apartment.

 

The little bell above the door chimed as she pushed inside, greeted by the low hum of fluorescent lights.

 

She grabbed a basket, moving through the aisles with practiced ease.

 

Milk. Bread. A bundle of green onions.

 

“Excuse me,” she murmured as she sidestepped a man in the soup aisle.

 

He nodded without a word, eyes too sharp, his coat too heavy for the weather.

 

She kept moving.

 

But when her gaze flicked upward—just casually, just habit—to the rounded mirror mounted at the aisle corner, her pulse stuttered.

 

Her reflection. Shelves behind her. Rows of soup cans.

 

But not him.

 

The man wasn’t there.

 

Her fingers tightened on the basket handle, but her expression didn’t change.

 

Not even a flicker.

 

She tilted her head as if comparing soup labels, lips moving like she was muttering prices to herself.

 

Her free hand slipped into her pocket, thumbing open her phone.

 

She pressed Bakugo’s contact, holding the phone against her leg.

 

One ring. Two. And then his voicemail.

 

Her stomach dipped, but she didn’t break stride.

 

She typed quickly instead, thumb steady even as her pulse thundered.

 

To Shoto:

Grocery store near campus. Soup aisle. Vamp. I’m afraid to leave.

 

The man hadn’t moved.

 

He stood half an aisle down, watching her openly now, like he had all the time in the world.

 

She moved toward the produce, pretending not to notice, every second stretching too long.

 

But the bell above the door never rang.

 

No one else came in.

 

When she looped back around, he was closer.

 

A hand caught her arm. Cold. Too strong.

 

“Don’t scream,” he murmured, and dragged her toward the back.

 

The hallway by the bathrooms smelled of bleach and damp tile.

 

He shoved her hard against the wall, leaning close.

 

“You don’t smell like the others,” he whispered, breath cold against her cheek. “You smell… ripe.”

 

Her fear flared into anger.

 

Her hand snapped up, palm pressing flat against his chest. She muttered a quick incantation under her breath, the syllables tumbling fast and practiced.

 

Light sparked between her fingers, pink and sharp, bursting outward in a crack like breaking glass.

 

The vampire flew backward, crashing against the bathroom door, the frame splintering.

 

Uraraka didn’t wait. She sprinted down the aisle, her basket abandoned, her breath sharp.

 

Behind her, the vampire snarled, low and feral.

 

*

 

Uraraka’s lungs burned as she sprinted down the aisle, eyes flicking behind her to see if the vampire was still coming.

 

He was.

 

She rounded the corner at full speed—and crashed hard into someone’s chest.

 

She gasped, stumbling back, only to find Todoroki’s steady hands catching her by the elbows.

 

Her breath hitched. “Shoto—!”

 

His brows pulled together, calm even as she shook in his grip. “Are you hurt?”

 

“I—no—he’s here, he’s right here, I—” The words tumbled out too fast, her voice breaking between breaths.

 

A few shoppers glanced over, curious at the scene.

 

Todoroki’s gaze swept the store, cool and calculating, before he leaned in and spoke low.

 

“Come on,” he murmured. “We’ll handle this outside.”

 

He guided her gently through the side exit, his hand firm at her back, never rushing but never letting her falter either.

 

The evening air hit her face, cool and sharp, as they slipped into the narrow alley beside the store.

 

Todoroki turned to her immediately. “Are you sure you’re okay?” His voice softened. “I’m sorry I didn’t get here sooner.”

 

She shook her head, still breathless. “It’s not your fault—I just—”

 

Her eyes flicked past his shoulder, and she froze.

 

The vampire was already there.

 

“Shoto...” She warned.

 

Her hand snapped up, a charm sparking between her fingers as she muttered the incantation under her breath.

 

The concrete at the vampire’s feet glowed, cracked, and then sealed over like molten glass hardening.

 

The vampire snarled, tugging against the invisible bind, fury snapping in his golden eyes.

 

Todoroki spun at the sound, his own snarl ripping from his throat—low, sharp, animal.

 

They squared off, predator and predator.

 

And then—BOOM.

 

Before Todoroki could move, a blur darted behind the vampire.

 

A flash of wood, a sharp shove—

 

The vampire’s eyes widened, a strangled hiss escaping before his body crumbled to dust.

 

The air cleared, the ashes scattering—

 

And Kaminari stood there, stake in hand, his smile proud and a little cocky.

 

“Need some help?” he asked, his voice too casual for the weight of the moment.

 

Uraraka’s heart leapt into her throat.

 

Todoroki’s arm immediately slid in front of her, a protective barrier, his eyes still sharp and untrusting even as he faced Kaminari.

 

The tension hung there, heavy in the narrow alley, the dust still falling around them.

 

*

 

The dust from the vampire hadn’t fully settled. Todoroki’s arm stayed in front of Uraraka, his eyes unreadable as Kaminari spun the stake idly in his hand.

 

“I was just leaving my apartment,” Kaminari said quickly, grin edging toward sheepish. “Thought I’d swing by your place, Todo. Figured we could… talk. Without Bakugo breathing fire down my neck.”

 

Todoroki didn’t answer.

 

Kaminari shrugged, his smile twitching wider, covering nerves with bravado. “Lucky timing, right? Saw you two out here and thought I’d, y’know—help out.”

 

Still nothing from Todoroki.

 

Just that steady, unreadable stare.

 

Uraraka shifted at his side, fidgeting with the strap of her tote bag, her breath still uneven.

 

Finally, Todoroki lowered his arm, though he didn’t relax.

 

“I need to walk Uraraka home first.” His voice was calm, clipped. “After that, you’ll have my attention.”

 

Kaminari’s grin flickered. “Sure. Whatever works.” His eyes slid sideways toward Uraraka, sharp under the lazy tone. “Surprised you’re not staying at Kiri’s anymore. Guess the wolf’s got new priorities, huh?”

 

Uraraka’s face fell just slightly, her mouth opening like she might respond—but she didn’t. The words seemed to stick.

 

Todoroki glanced down at her, registering the shift.

 

He wasn’t an expert in human emotion, but he knew enough to recognize hurt when he saw it.

 

He reached for her hand, steady and deliberate, curling his fingers around hers.

 

“Come on,” Todoroki said, his tone firm as ever.

 

He stepped forward, guiding her toward the street.

 

Behind them, his voice carried back to Kaminari without looking over his shoulder. “Follow or don’t. I don’t care.”

 

Kaminari twirled the stake once more between his fingers, smirk lingering even as his eyes shadowed. “Guess I’ll follow.”

 

And so he did.

 

*

 

The walk to Uraraka’s apartment was quiet, Todoroki’s stride even and unhurried, his hand never leaving hers until they reached the front steps.

 

Kaminari trailed a few paces behind, whistling low under his breath, but Todoroki didn’t acknowledge him.

 

At her door, Uraraka turned to face Todoroki fully. Her hands curled tight around the straps of her bag, knuckles pale.

 

“Thank you,” she said softly, her voice rough from adrenaline. “For showing up. For… everything.”

 

Before he could answer, she stepped forward and wrapped her arms around him.

 

Todoroki stilled for a heartbeat—then returned the hug, one hand settling between her shoulder blades.

 

“All that matters is that you’re okay,” he said.

 

She pulled back, eyes shiny but steady.

 

“I can stop by again after I speak with Kaminari,” Todoroki added. His tone carried no judgment, just quiet certainty. “If you’d feel better.”

 

Her throat worked, and she nodded quickly. “I’d like that.”

 

Todoroki gave her one last squeeze before letting go. “Then I’ll be here.”

 

She smiled faintly, a little shaky, but grateful. “You’re the best, Shoto.”

 

He only nodded, turning back toward the street.

 

Kaminari was waiting, leaning against a lamppost with his hands shoved in his pockets.

 

“Sweet moment. Guess Ocha is making her rounds, huh,” Kaminari quipped as Todoroki approached, though his grin didn’t quite reach his eyes.

 

Todoroki didn’t answer.

 

He just started walking, and Kaminari fell into step beside him.

 

“Your place?” Kaminari asked.

 

Todoroki shook his head once. “Katsuki will be there.”

 

Kaminari snorted. “Fair point. Mine, then?”

 

Todoroki inclined his head. “Yours.”

 

And together, they turned down the quiet street, the weight of unfinished words thick between them.

 

*

 

Kaminari’s apartment was dim, only a single lamp in the corner.

 

He’d cleared space on the couch, brushing aside a mess of half-folded laundry before motioning for Todoroki to sit.

 

For a while, they didn’t talk.

 

The silence stretched, filled only by the low hum of a fridge somewhere in the kitchen.

 

Then Kaminari shifted closer, elbows resting on his knees, his hand reaching without thought.

 

He caught Todoroki’s hand and gently spun one of the rings on his finger, slow and absent, the way he used to back when things were simpler.

 

Back when Kaminari was human.

 

“I’m scared,” Kaminari admitted, voice quiet, stripped of the bravado he usually wore. “Iskrae… She looks at me like I’m a project. Like I’m… raw material she’s already shaping into something worse.”

 

Todoroki studied him, but didn’t pull his hand away.

 

“I know I messed up,” Kaminari pressed on. “But it doesn’t mean I’m evil. You’re half-vampire, Todo. And you’re not evil. Kiri’s a monster on paper, Toya’s a nightmare on legs. But none of you are evil. So why is it so hard for Bakugo to believe that about me?”

 

Todoroki’s voice was calm, even, but it cut sharp in the quiet. “Because we didn’t have a choice.”

 

Kaminari blinked.

 

“Toya was born a vampire,” Todoroki said. “I was born half. Kirishima was bitten. Katsu never asked to be a Slayer. We were all forced into it.” His gaze softened, steady on Kaminari’s. “You’re the only one who chose. And it hurt your friends.”

 

Kaminari looked away, guilt flickering across his face.

 

“It’s not just about the mistake,” Todoroki went on. “It’s because Katsuki loves you.”

 

That landed like a blow. Kaminari’s throat worked, his fingers stilled on Todoroki’s ring.

 

“He loves you more than he says,” Todoroki said, quiet but firm. “That’s why it cut so deep. You didn’t just put yourself at risk. You made him feel like he wasn’t enough.”

 

For a long moment, Kaminari sat frozen, head bowed, his hand still wrapped gently around Todoroki’s.

 

When he finally spoke, his voice was soft. “Damn it, Todo.” He laughed once, short and humorless. “Why do you always have to be right when it hurts the most?”

 

*

 

Kaminari rubbed his thumb against Todoroki’s ring, his shoulders trembling now.

 

“You don’t get it,” he said hoarsely. “I lost everything. Bakugo looks at me like I’m a stranger. Midoriya—he won’t even stand in the same room with me. And Kirishima—”

 

His voice cracked on the name.

 

“Kiri can’t even look at me. He used to tell me everything. Now I’m the one he’s afraid of.”

 

His hand slipped from Todoroki’s, covering his face instead.

 

His breath came uneven, sharp. “I made one mistake—one choice—and it cost me all of them. Do you have any idea what it’s like to walk into a room and feel everyone pull away?”

 

Todoroki was quiet, watching him. Then, slowly, he reached out, resting a hand against Kaminari’s shoulder.

 

“I can imagine,” Todoroki said, his tone steady, grounding. “Because I’ve been that person. The one no one trusted. The one who ruined every chance before it began.”

 

Kaminari’s hands dropped, his eyes wet and wide, fixed on him.

 

Todoroki’s expression didn’t waver. “You made a bad choice. That doesn’t make you unworthy of love. It just makes you human. And your friends want you back more than you could ever know.”

 

Kaminari froze—then folded into him, clutching the back of Todoroki’s shirt like he was afraid to let go.

 

His shoulders shook, breath hot against Todoroki’s neck.

 

Todoroki held him, calm and immovable.

 

“No matter what happens,” Todoroki said quietly, his voice firm as a vow, “I’ll always be your friend. Katsuki brought me into your group at a time when I truly felt like a monster. And you never let me feel that way. You made me feel like family.”

 

Kaminari’s sob broke loose, muffled against his shoulder, but Todoroki didn’t let go.

 

***

Chapter Text

The front door clicked shut behind Todoroki.

 

Warm light spilled from his kitchen, the smell of seared steak heavy in the air.

 

He didn’t pause, didn’t explain — he walked straight to Uraraka.

 

She looked up from where she was laughing softly with Midoriya and Kirishima.

 

“Are you okay?” Todoroki asked, low, almost urgent.

 

Her smile softened. “I’m fine.”

 

“I came by your apartment. You weren’t there.”

 

“Oh!” Uraraka pressed a hand to her cheek, a little embarrassed. “I’m sorry, I should’ve texted. But Bakugo invited us over for dinner, and, well—” She gestured toward the kitchen. “Hard to say no.”

 

Todoroki nodded once. “I understand.”

 

Uraraka thought he let it go fairly easy, but she didn’t think about it too much.

 

Then he turned, slipping into the kitchen.

 

Bakugo stood at the stove, spatula in hand, muttering under his breath as he flipped the steak.

 

His eyes flicked over, and Todoroki leaned close, whispering something quick against his ear.

 

Bakugo froze.

 

His eyes widened. “You what?” he hissed.

 

They exchanged sharp whispers, Todoroki’s calm voice threading against Bakugo’s rising growl.

 

At the table, Midoriya grinned, nudging Kirishima with his elbow. “Trouble in paradise?”

 

Kirishima snorted.

 

Bakugo, however, wasn’t amused.

 

He ripped the dish towel from his shoulder and slapped it onto the counter.

 

“Watch the damn steak,” he barked at Todoroki.

 

Then he shoved through the back door, letting it slam behind him.

 

Outside, the porch light cut across Kaminari’s pacing figure.

 

He jerked to a stop when Bakugo appeared, his grin thin and shaky. “Hey—”

 

“Shut up.” Bakugo stalked forward, fists clenched at his sides. “You so much as breathe wrong in that house, and I’ll put you in the ground. You got me?”

 

Kaminari’s throat bobbed. “Yeah. Got it.”

 

Bakugo jabbed a finger at his chest. “This isn’t forgiveness. This isn’t trust. You’re only here because Shoto vouched for you.”

 

For a second, it looked like Kaminari might joke. But then his eyes dropped, and he nodded, serious. “Understood.”

 

Bakugo glared a moment longer, then jerked his head toward the door. “Good. Now get in there before I change my mind.”

 

*

 

The door creaked as Kaminari stepped in behind Bakugo, rubbing the back of his neck with a sheepish little smile.

 

The dining room quieted instantly.

 

Midoriya and Uraraka exchanged a glance. Kirishima froze mid-gesture, his hand halfway to lifting his glass.

 

“Uh… hey,” Kaminari said, his grin shaky but hopeful. He slipped toward the table, motioning to the empty chair beside Kirishima. “This seat taken?”

 

Nobody answered at first. The silence hung heavy, thick enough to choke on.

 

Kirishima shifted in his seat, eyes darting toward Bakugo’s broad back in the kitchen.

 

Bakugo didn’t look over—just slammed a pan onto the stove harder than necessary.

 

Finally, Kirishima scooted his chair over, clapping the spot beside him. “Nah, man. Sit.”

 

Kaminari slid in quickly, grateful. His knee bounced under the table.

 

The silence returned, awkward and fragile, broken only by the sizzle of meat in the kitchen.

 

Then Kirishima leaned forward, clearing his throat.

 

“So… anatomy class today?” He grinned, his teeth flashing. “Professor almost fainted when Mina asked if the femur could double as a club in the apocalypse. Like, legit. She had smelling salts ready and everything.”

 

Midoriya laughed, a little too loudly, grateful for the break in tension. “Mina said that?”

 

“Word for word,” Kirishima said, chuckling. “Sero nearly fell out of his chair trying not to laugh.”

 

“Oh yeah,” Kaminari jumped in, seizing the thread like a lifeline. His grin brightened as he leaned on the table, warming to the room. “I remember that.”

 

Midoriya pressed his hand to his mouth, trying to hold back giggles. Even Kirishima was grinning now, shaking his head.

 

Kaminari’s voice carried, his charisma bubbling up the way it always had when he told stories. “And then she asked—get this—if you could dual-wield femurs. Like—” he picked up two spoons and demonstrated, pretending to spin them like batons.

 

The table broke into giggles. Kirishima leaned back, his face relaxed, smiling like he hadn’t in weeks.

 

From the kitchen, Todoroki stood silently, watching.

 

His arms were folded loosely, but his gaze lingered on Kirishima’s smile—the soft curve of it, the way his eyes crinkled just slightly when he laughed along with Kaminari.

 

Todoroki knew that expression. He’d missed it. They all had.

 

Bakugo moved around him, carrying plates to the counter with sharp clatters. “You’re in the way,” he snapped.

 

Todoroki blinked, stepping back half a pace.

 

“Aren’t you gonna apologize?” Bakugo barked, setting down another dish with a thud.

 

Todoroki tilted his head, taking a second to break down what Bakugo meant.

 

Then, carefully, he said, “I’m sorry for bringing him here. I wasn’t trying to go behind your back. Kaminari’s been falling apart, and you’ve been feeling responsible. I thought maybe it would be easier if… if I helped. If I took some of that weight from you.”

 

Bakugo’s shoulders tensed, his jaw tight.

 

He didn’t look at him, didn’t say anything, just focused on cutting into some vegetables with a little too much force.

 

The silence stretched until finally, Bakugo muttered, low and grudging, “It’s fine.”

 

Todoroki raised an eyebrow. “What was that?”

 

Bakugo slammed the knife down, scowling. “I said it’s fine. You were right, okay? This was the right thing to do.”

 

A faint smirk tugged at Todoroki’s lips as he stepped closer, voice low enough that only Bakugo could hear. “Say that again? I never get to hear you admit I’m right.”

 

Bakugo whipped his head toward him, eyes flashing. “Die.”

 

“Little late for that, babe,” Todoroki replied, his smirk softening as he slipped back against the counter, arms folding.

 

And for the first time in weeks, the tension in the room felt just a little lighter.

 

*

 

The table was crowded, plates passed around with clattering forks and the smell of steak filling the room.

 

Midoriya let out a reverent hum after his first bite. “Kacchan, this is incredible—”

 

“Of course it is,” Bakugo cut him off, crossing his arms like he’d just won a medal.

 

“Seriously though,” Uraraka added warmly, cutting into her piece. “Better than any restaurant.”

 

Kirishima whistled low. “Bro, if the Slayer thing ever tanks, you could make bank with a food truck.”

 

Bakugo rolled his eyes but didn’t hide the smirk creeping onto his mouth. “Idiots. Like I’d waste my skills slinging burritos to drunk freshmen.”

 

Then Todoroki spoke up, his tone even and quiet. “I have been around for a while, and it’s the best steak I’ve ever had.”

 

Bakugo froze mid-chew. His ears went pink.

 

“Ohhh,” Kirishima crowed, pointing with his fork. “There it is! Look at him—Kami, you missed this last time!”

 

“Missed what?” Kaminari demanded, leaning in.

 

“One night,” Kirishima said, grinning like a shark. “We were over here, and Dori and Uraraka were coloring in Todoroki’s tattoos with markers. Kugo blushed so hard he just about combusted. And now it’s happening again.”

 

Midoriya waved his hands frantically. “It wasn’t like that—we were just curious—!”

 

Uraraka laughed into her napkin, cheeks pink. “You should’ve seen him though. He was so patient while we filled in all the lines.”

 

Kaminari slammed his palm on the table. “What! No way. You guys got to see his tattoos and I missed it?”

 

“Yep,” Kirishima said smugly.

 

Kaminari turned immediately to Todoroki. “I demand a tattoo tour. Right now. What do they even mean? Are they like vampire runes? Do they glow in the dark? Do they summon other vampires, like a beacon?”

 

Todoroki set his napkin down with calm finality. “If you want to see them, I don’t mind.”

 

He stood, already tugging his shirt hem up over his torso.

 

“Whoa—!” Bakugo shot up like a rocket, nearly knocking his chair back.

 

He planted both hands on Todoroki’s shoulders and shoved him back down into his seat.

 

Bakugo barked at him. “The fuck do you think you’re doing? Keep your damn clothes on, Magic Mike.”

 

The rest of the table howled with laughter.

 

Todoroki blinked at Bakugo, unbothered.

 

“Aw, come on!” Kaminari whined, slumping dramatically against Kirishima’s shoulder. “You’re no fun!”

 

“Yeah, let the man educate us.” Kirishima added, half choking on his food from laughing.

 

Midoriya muttered, cheeks red. “It really was fascinating—”

 

“Shut up, all of you!” Bakugo barked, face scarlet now, waving his fork like a weapon.

 

The room dissolved into cackling, and for a moment, it felt like nothing had ever fractured between them at all.

 

*

 

After dinner, the plates were stacked high in the sink and the group migrated to the living room, dragging chairs and cushions around the coffee table.

 

A battered UNO deck sat in the center like a loaded weapon.

 

“Okay,” Kirishima said, cracking his knuckles. “Let’s see if Shoto finally learned how to play.”

 

“I’ve been studying,” Todoroki said solemnly, holding his cards like they were important documents.

 

“He means he watched the video I sent him,” Bakugo muttered, slumping onto the couch beside him.

 

“I watched two,” Todoroki corrected.

 

They began the game. It was innocent enough at first—Midoriya only had to draw four.

 

Then six. Then twelve.

 

“I—I don’t understand—how did we get here?” Midoriya asked, clutching his growing stack of cards like a betrayed maiden. “I had one card left like ten seconds ago!”

 

“You played a wild card,” Kaminari said with a shrug. “That’s like a declaration of war.”

 

“And you picked green,” Kirishima added. “I hate green.”

 

“I feel like I’m playing the wrong game,” Midoriya mumbled, adding another two cards to the stack.

 

On the other side of the table, Todoroki leaned toward Uraraka and fanned out his hand. “Should I play this one?”

 

Uraraka looked torn. “You—Todo, you can’t show me your cards, honey.”

 

“But I’m confused,” Todoroki said, blinking at her. “It’s a reverse but I don’t know what direction we’re in.”

 

“We’re going left.”

 

“In relation to what?”

 

She bit back a giggle. “My left. Play it.”

 

He did.

 

Bakugo immediately groaned. “Great. Now it’s my turn again. Why don’t you ever support me?”

 

“I didn’t mean to,” Todoroki said, eyebrows slightly furrowed. “Do you want me to skip you?”

 

“Yes,” Midoriya said from under his mountain of cards.

 

“No,” Bakugo snapped. “He doesn’t.”

 

Todoroki gave Uraraka a glance, and she just gave him a helpless shrug.

 

A few rounds later, Bakugo was down to two cards.

 

The group locked eyes like wolves circling.

 

“Don’t you dare,” Bakugo growled.

 

Kaminari slammed a +2 down. “Sorry, kiddo.”

 

Kirishima grinned and added another +2. “So sorry.”

 

Todoroki blinked at his hand, then looked up. “Wait. Am I allowed to do that?”

 

“No,” Bakugo said instantly.

 

“Yes,” everyone else chorused.

 

Todoroki gently placed a +2 on the stack. “Sorry, Kat.”

 

Bakugo looked like he was about to combust. “I will fight every single one of you.”

 

“Even me?” Todoroki asked.

 

“Especially you.”

 

Midoriya snorted into his sleeve. “Just draw the cards.”

 

Bakugo did—six of them—muttering every profanity he knew under his breath.

 

Todoroki watched him curiously as Bakugo scowled and shifted furiously through his new stack.

 

“You’re so cute when you’re angry,” Todoroki said softly.

 

The entire room froze.

 

Bakugo’s head whipped toward him. “What did you just say? You tryna kick a man when he’s already down?”

 

“I said you’re cute,” Todoroki repeated, entirely sincere, like he’d just noted the weather. “When you’re angry. It makes your nose wrinkle.”

 

Kaminari dropped his cards. Kirishima wheezed. Midoriya buried his face in both hands.

 

Uraraka audibly gasped. “That’s so sweet—”

 

Bakugo stood up so fast he nearly knocked a drink over. “I’m done. I’m not playing anymore. You’re all assholes.”

 

He stomped toward the kitchen.

 

“You forgot your cards, baby,” Todoroki called after him.

 

“Eat them,” Bakugo snapped.

 

Todoroki turned to Uraraka. “That’s his flirty voice.”

 

She nodded solemnly. “I’m sure it is.”

 

Kaminari leaned into Kirishima, both holding back laughter. 

 

Kaminari realized then, just how much he’d missed his friends. And how lucky he truly was that they hadn’t given up on him.

 

***

Chapter Text

The night had settled soft and hushed by the time they carried their armfuls of blankets and marshmallows into the yard.

 

The firepit in Todoroki’s backyard burned low but steady, its glow throwing shadows across the grass.

 

Midoriya and Uraraka leaned together on one side, laughter muted under the crackle of flames as they rotated their skewers with practiced care.

 

“Yours looks perfect,” Midoriya whispered.

 

Uraraka tilted hers toward him, golden all the way around. “Yours is better. Look at that color.”

 

His ears flushed, his voice small. “Only because you showed me how.”

 

On the opposite side, Kaminari and Kirishima had abandoned patience entirely, locked in some reckless contest of who could engineer the tallest, most impossible thing to eat.

 

“You’re cheating,” Kaminari accused through a mouthful of chocolate, crumbs raining down his chin.

 

“You’re just weak.” Kirishima grinned, marshmallow glued to his cheek. He added another cracker to the tower. “One more layer.”

 

“Don’t you dare—” Kaminari’s laugh cracked into a shout as the pile listed, goo dripping from his plate.

 

Bakugo sat slouched on the edge of it all, a blanket thrown over his shoulders, methodically tearing through a sleeve of graham crackers.

 

He ignored the skewers, snapping each cracker in half with unnecessary force.

 

Todoroki leaned against him, half in his lap, blanket spilling around them both.

 

Every time the flames waned, Todoroki pressed a pale hand into the fire itself. Heat curled between his fingers before the blaze leapt higher, burning brighter.

 

Bakugo caught himself staring every time.

 

His jaw locked. His ears flushed. He snapped another cracker too hard.

 

Bakugo bit down hard. “Kinda hot,” he said under his breath.

 

“The fire?” Todoroki asked.

 

Bakugo scowled, throat working. “You. Dumbass.”

 

Todoroki’s lips curved, the smallest smirk.

 

This time when he reached into the fire, he lingered. Deliberate.

 

Across the flames, Kaminari and Kirishima collapsed into sugar comas, groaning dramatically. Midoriya and Uraraka kept whispering, their heads bent close, their smiles soft.

 

And for the first time in too long, the group was whole again.

 

*

 

Laughter rose and fell with the sparks—Kaminari and Kirishima heckling Todoroki for explanations, Midoriya bent over another careful s’more, Uraraka curled beneath her blanket, cheeks still pink with heat.

 

Bakugo leaned back on one hand, his sleeve of crackers finally gone.

 

Something prickled sharp along the back of his neck.

 

His eyes narrowed.

 

He straightened, gaze sweeping the dark edges of the yard.

 

Todoroki didn’t notice at first; he was tugging at his sleeve, angling his wrist so Kaminari could study the jagged storm rune inked into his skin.

 

“It’s one of the first I chose for myself,” Todoroki said evenly. “I wanted something… unpredictable. Lightning. Thunder. The opposite of the neat little crest my father branded me with.”

 

Kaminari’s grin lit wide as he leaned closer. “Hell yeah. You know how much I love a good storm.”

 

Todoroki’s mouth twitched, almost a smile. “That’s why I kept it. Because it reminds me there’s strength in chaos. Not everything has to be orderly, or controlled.”

 

“Dude,” Kaminari said, practically bouncing, “you’re telling me your big middle finger to your dad is literally inked on your body and it’s my whole personality? That’s sick.”

 

Todoroki huffed softly, tugging his sleeve back down. “I suppose it is.”

 

Bakugo rose abruptly, blanket sliding from his shoulders, body coiled tight.

 

That drew Todoroki’s eyes.

 

Two figures bled into being just ahead of Bakugo, standing where the shadows met the fire’s reach, as though they’d been there the whole time.

 

“Evening,” Toya drawled, smirk easy and sharp. “Should we have brought our own marshmallows?”

 

The group stilled.

 

Midoriya nearly dropped his skewer. Uraraka’s eyes widened. Kaminari cursed low under his breath.

 

“Toya,” Todoroki snapped, striding forward. His voice cut sharp, colder than the air. “You shouldn’t be here.”

 

“Relax, little brother.” Toya breezed past him, claiming the empty chair beside Kirishima without hesitation.

 

He sprawled back, long legs stretched, eyes lingering pointedly on Kirishima.

 

His smirk deepened. “Didn’t mention your friends were this… built.”

 

Kirishima flushed scarlet, nearly choking on his marshmallow. “Uh—thanks?”

 

Todoroki’s fists curled tight. “Toya—”

 

Keigo followed more slowly, coat shifting in the breeze.

 

His golden eyes found Kaminari at once and held. Silence stretched, until Kaminari shifted in his seat.

 

Then Keigo’s smile flickered warmly. He folded himself easily into the chair beside Toya, posture loose, voice mild. “Introductions, right? Name’s Keigo.” His gaze slid across the circle, bright with something unspoken. “Don’t worry, I behave. Most of the time.”

 

Kirishima grinned at him. “Dude, those wings are insane.”

 

Midoriya blinked, startled. “Wings?”

 

Keigo leaned back, draping an arm along the chair, feathers shifting faintly where the firelight caught them. His grin turned coy, secretive. “Ah. Humans can’t see them. Not unless you’ve got a little of the other world in you.”

 

Midoriya swallowed. “So…?”

 

“Means you’re clean,” Keigo murmured, tone edged with amusement, eyes glinting as he winked. “Lucky you.”

 

Uraraka frowned, curiosity sparking. She glanced toward Todoroki. “Oh.”

 

Todoroki didn’t answer.

 

His gaze hadn’t left Toya, who smirked wider as he plucked a graham cracker from the pile, as if daring him to object.

 

*

 

Conversation buzzed in uneven waves—Kirishima valiantly trying to keep things light, Midoriya stammering polite questions at Keigo, Uraraka fiddling with her marshmallow skewer to avoid staring at Toya.

 

Todoroki didn’t sit.

 

He stood stiff at the edge of the firelight, his arms folded, his expression dark as stone.

 

Finally, his patience cracked. “What the fuck did you come here for, Toya?”

 

The group stilled. Even the fire seemed to hush.

 

Toya didn’t bother looking at his brother. His gaze drifted lazily around the circle until it landed square on Kaminari. “I feel like I’m owed an explanation.”

 

Kaminari swallowed. His grin wavered, then died.

 

He glanced at Kirishima beside him, then at Todoroki’s rigid frame, before lowering his eyes to the fire. “Yeah,” he said softly. “Guess you all are.”

 

Bakugo pushed to his feet with a scowl and caught Todoroki by the wrist.

 

He pulled him down into the chair beside him, firm but not unkind, and kept him there with a steady hand pressed against his thigh. “Just—relax,” Bakugo muttered, softer than the words sounded. 

 

The circle leaned in, the fire painting their faces in shifting light.

 

Kaminari exhaled hard, his fingers tapping restless against his knee. “Her name’s Iskrae. I knew her—back when I was first turned. Back when I thought being a demon was… fun.” His mouth twisted bitterly around the word. “She’s not like the others. She doesn’t just kill. She plans.”

 

Bakugo’s eyes narrowed, the fire catching sharp in them.

 

Kaminari’s voice sped, words tripping over themselves. “I think she pulled me back because she wants me for something bigger. She’s not just turning people anymore—she’s building them. Stronger breeds. Hybrids. She’s after numbers.” He looked up, meeting each of their eyes in turn. “She wants demons to outnumber humans.”

 

Midoriya blanched, horror creeping slow across his face.

 

Kaminari didn’t stop. “And she’s not stopping there. She wants vampires and demons working together. Allies. Soldiers in the same army. And if that happens—” His voice caught, then steadied. “If we’re united? Humanity won’t stand a chance.”

 

Silence pressed in, thick and suffocating. The fire cracked sharply, sparks spitting as Bakugo’s hand twitched where it rested against Todoroki’s knee.

 

“And what happens then?” Uraraka whispered, barely audible.

 

Kaminari’s smile was brittle, empty. “Then she erases the disease. Humanity’s gone.”

 

The words hung heavy in the night air.

 

Even Toya’s smirk had faded, his eyes calculating as he finally turned his gaze on his brother.

 

*

 

The kitchen was quiet except for the steady rush of water and the clink of plates.

 

Bakugo stood at the sink, sleeves shoved up, jaw working as he scrubbed.

 

Every so often his eyes flicked to the window above the faucet.

 

Outside, under the dim back porch light, Todoroki and Toya stood locked in a low, sharp argument.

 

Todoroki’s shoulders were stiff, his hands curled at his sides.

 

Toya leaned casually against the railing, smirking, saying something Todoroki clearly didn’t like.

 

Bakugo couldn’t make out the words, but he didn’t need to.

 

He knew the look on Todoroki’s face: that flat, dangerous calm that meant he was two seconds away from snapping.

 

He rinsed another dish, jaw tight, watching until the glass fogged from the steam.

 

A few minutes later, the back door clicked shut. Quiet footsteps padded across the tile.

 

Without a word, Todoroki slipped his arms around Bakugo’s waist from behind, leaning into him with the kind of weary weight that wasn’t physical at all.

 

Bakugo snorted, flicking water off his hands. “Feelin’ clingy?”

 

“Mm,” Todoroki hummed against his shoulder.

 

Bakugo hesitated, then asked low, “What’d he say out there?”

 

“I don’t want to talk about it.” Todoroki’s voice was quiet, even, final.

 

Bakugo wanted to push—but when Todoroki’s arms tightened, he let it go.

 

He set the last dish on the rack and dried his hands, covering Todoroki’s with his own for a moment.

 

*

 

Later, they ended up tangled on Todoroki’s bed, the TV flickering softly against the walls.

 

Bakugo leaned back against the headboard, hair damp from a quick shower, while Todoroki stretched out half across him, his head tucked near Bakugo’s shoulder.

 

Neither said much.

 

Todoroki flipped channels without really watching, while Bakugo absently carded his fingers through Todoroki’s hair.

 

“You’re heavy,” Bakugo muttered.

 

“You’re warm,” Todoroki murmured back, not moving an inch.

 

Bakugo rolled his eyes, but his arm curled tighter around him anyway.

 

The TV flickered soft blues and yellows across the room, some documentary rerun rolling lazily on the screen.

 

A pair of scruffy golden retrievers bounded after each other in the snow.

 

“Look,” Bakugo muttered, nudging Todoroki’s chin with his knuckles. “Dogs. Your favorite.”

 

Todoroki hummed low against his chest but didn’t lift his head. His eyes stayed fixed on the screen, unfocused.

 

Bakugo narrowed his gaze. Normally Todoroki would at least murmur something about which one looked friendlier, or if their fur looked warm. Tonight—nothing.

 

“You sure you’re okay?” Bakugo asked finally, his hand stilling where it had been combing through Todoroki’s hair.

 

Todoroki breathed out slowly, eyes slipping shut. “No.”

 

Bakugo’s chest tightened. He shifted so Todoroki’s weight rested more fully against him, arm banded tight around his shoulders. “Talk.”

 

“It’s… Kaminari, obviously,” Todoroki said quietly. “And Toya.”

 

Bakugo grunted.

 

“I’m worried for Kaminari,” Todoroki continued. “If Iskrae has plans for him, he’s in more danger than he realizes. And Toya… he thinks it’s my fault. That Kaminari slipped because of me. That I wasn’t watching close enough. Like I should’ve stopped it.” His jaw clenched. “And I hate that he might be right.”

 

“The hell he is,” Bakugo said sharply. “Don’t start that shit.”

 

Todoroki opened his eyes, tilting his head slightly to look up at him.

 

Bakugo met his gaze head-on, fierce as ever. “You’re not responsible for every dumbass choice Kaminari makes, and neither am I. We didn’t shove him into Iskrae’s arms. He screwed up—he’s paying for it. And Toya?” Bakugo snorted, brushing his thumb along Todoroki’s temple. “He can choke on his own ego for all I care. You don’t need his approval.”

 

Todoroki’s lips parted, but no words came out. He looked exhausted, worn down to the bone.

 

Bakugo’s voice softened—just barely. “You care too damn much. That’s your problem. You carry everyone else’s bullshit on top of your own.” He tapped Todoroki’s chest with two fingers, over his heart. “Not gonna let you take the weight off my shoulders just for you to feel burdened by it.”

 

For a long moment, Todoroki just stared at him. Then his shoulders sagged, and he pressed his forehead against Bakugo’s collarbone, breathing him in.

 

Bakugo wrapped both arms around him, pulling him close. “That’s better,” he muttered, brushing through Todoroki’s hair again. “Now shut up and watch the damn dogs.”

 

This time, Todoroki’s hum sounded a little steadier.

 

Todoroki tilted his head, lips brushing the edge of Bakugo’s throat. “Love you,” he muttered, so soft it might have been lost under the hum of the TV.

 

But Bakugo heard it. Every muscle in him went taut, the words sinking deep, raw and undeniable. His throat worked, heat crawling up his neck, and for once he didn’t bother fighting it.

 

He let out a shaky breath, arms tightening around Todoroki until there was no space left between them. “Yeah,” he muttered back. “Love you too.”

 

***

Chapter Text

The morning was quiet, sunlight cutting in pale through the blinds.

 

Todoroki was already up, seated at the kitchen table with a mug of tea cooling between his hands.

 

He wasn’t drinking it—just letting the steam curl up against his fingers while he scrolled absently through his phone, bare shoulders bent in the light.

 

Bakugo padded in, still mussed from sleep, rubbing a hand over his face. He slowed when he saw him there—calm, quiet, shirtless in the glow of morning.

 

“Morning,” Bakugo muttered, voice rough from sleep.

 

Todoroki hummed, not looking up right away.

 

Bakugo leaned down, bracing a hand on the table, and pressed a kiss against the side of Todoroki’s neck. Another to his temple.

 

Small, deliberate gestures—things he didn’t give anyone else.

 

Then he angled himself over Todoroki’s shoulder to peek at the phone. “What the hell are you looking at?”

 

“News,” Todoroki said simply, thumb scrolling once more before he clicked the screen off.

 

Bakugo grunted, stealing the mug from his hands for a sip before setting it back down. “Don’t have any classes today. I wanna take you out later. Date or whatever.”

 

Todoroki blinked at him, surprised. “You don’t have to. You’ve had a long week. Patrols. Training. You should rest.”

 

“Too damn bad.” Bakugo leaned closer, eyes narrowing with that familiar spark. “I said I wanna take you out, so we’re going.”

 

Todoroki’s mouth twitched, almost a smile. “You’re so stubborn.”

 

“Yeah, and you like it,” Bakugo shot back, dropping one more kiss—this time to his hair, quick and rough, like he had to disguise it.

 

Todoroki glanced down at the cooling tea, then back at him, expression softening. “Where would we even go?”

 

“Anywhere,” Bakugo said without hesitation. “Just you and me.”

 

*

 

Kirishima’s apartment smelled faintly of pizza grease and laundry detergent, the kind of familiar mess Kaminari remembered from before everything went sideways.

 

They sat shoulder to shoulder on the couch, controllers in hand, the glow of the TV throwing light across their faces.

 

“Quit hogging the health packs,” Kirishima said, elbowing him lightly.

 

“I’m literally dying,” Kaminari shot back, jamming the joystick with exaggerated ferocity. “Do you want me to be useful or not?”

 

“You?” Kirishima grinned, sharp teeth flashing. “More like a liability.”

 

Kaminari gasped in mock offense and bumped his shoulder hard into Kirishima’s, nearly knocking the controller out of his hands. “Take it back.”

 

“Make me.”

 

The game blared some triumphant fanfare as Kirishima’s character landed a finishing blow.

 

He whooped, throwing his arms up in victory.

 

Kaminari groaned, collapsing sideways against him in defeat.

 

“You cheated,” Kaminari grumbled, his head thunking against Kirishima’s shoulder.

 

Kirishima laughed, not bothering to shove him off. “Nah, dude. You just suck. Probably out of practice since we’ve been skipping game nights.”

 

“Lies,” Kaminari said, his voice muffled into Kirishima’s hoodie. “I let you win. Charity work, y’know?”

 

“Right. Super noble of you.” Kirishima tilted his head, grin tugging softer at the edges as he glanced down at him.

 

*

 

The game had stretched late into the night, controllers clicking, banter sharp and easy.

 

“Stop camping, you loser.” Kaminari groaned, flailing at his buttons.

 

“Not my fault you keep running into me,” Kirishima shot back, grinning ear to ear.

 

Then, without warning, Kirishima took one hand off of his controller and reached over, clapping one big hand over Kaminari’s eyes.

 

“Hey—!” Kaminari barked, twisting against him. The screen blared as his character got obliterated. “You cheating bastard!”

 

Kirishima doubled over laughing. “Ha!”

 

Kaminari shoved his hand away, half furious, half cracking up. “You absolute meathead. I should sue you for that.”

 

“Or we can skip the paperwork.” Kirishima stood, grinning wider. “Settle it the old-fashioned way.”

 

He jumped up, arms raised like some old-school boxer.

 

Kaminari scrambled up too, circling him in the middle of the living room, fists loose, both of them laughing so hard it barely counted as sparring.

 

“You’re toast.” Kaminari declared, swinging wildly. Kirishima ducked, snorting.

 

“Try me.”

 

After a few ridiculous dodges and half-swings, Kirishima surged forward, wrapping Kaminari up in a bear hug and hauling him right off the ground.

 

Kaminari yelped with laughter, legs kicking, hands clutching at his shoulders.

 

“Winner!” Kirishima crowed, spinning him once before setting him down, chest to chest, close enough that Kaminari could feel the heat of his breath.

 

They were both laughing still, grins wide, but as Kirishima lowered him back to the floor their arms didn’t fall away.

 

For a moment, neither of them moved, still pressed close, still smiling—breathing the same air.

 

Kirishima’s grin softened. His voice dropped, almost shy. “Dude. I missed this. Missed you.”

 

Kaminari’s laughter eased into something gentler. His smile stayed, smaller now. “Yeah,” he murmured. “Me too.”

 

His eyes flicked down, just for a second, to Kirishima’s mouth.

 

Kirishima’s breath hitched. His grip tightened, then stilled.

 

One heartbeat—then he sucked in a sharp breath and stepped back, hands dropping like they’d burned him.

 

Kaminari cleared his throat, face flushed hot, and turned quickly away toward the couch. “Uh. Yeah. Anyway.”

 

*

 

The night air was cool when they stepped out of the restaurant, the glow of chandeliers fading behind them.

 

Todoroki’s hand stayed tucked in Bakugo’s, their shoulders brushing as they walked down the quiet stretch toward the motorcycle parked under a streetlamp.

 

“You didn’t have to pay for everything,” Todoroki murmured, glancing sideways. “At least let me cover half.”

 

Bakugo rolled his eyes so hard he nearly tripped over the curb. “For what? You barely ate anything. Don’t even pretend you touched more than two bites.”

 

“It was still expensive,” Todoroki pressed, brow furrowed.

 

“Yeah, and?” Bakugo snorted, squeezing his hand. “Council’s actually coughing up Slayer money for once. Aizawa guilt-tripped ’em good. So I can afford a damn dinner.”

 

Todoroki’s mouth twitched, torn between a frown and something softer.

 

Bakugo tugged him forward the last few steps, stopping beside the bike.

 

“Here,” Bakugo muttered, shoving the helmet over Todoroki’s head and adjusting the strap himself. He gave the chin a little pat before letting go. “Where d’you wanna go next?”

 

Todoroki muttered something low, muffled under the visor.

 

“What?” Bakugo frowned, sliding the visor up with two fingers.

 

Todoroki’s eyes met his, steady in the glow of the streetlight.

 

“I said I don’t care,” Todoroki repeated, voice calm but sure. “I just want to spend time with you.”

 

Bakugo blinked, heat creeping up the back of his neck. His mouth opened—then shut again.

 

He grunted instead, jerking the visor back down before Todoroki could see his ears turning red.

 

“Dumbass,” he muttered, yanking his own helmet on a little too roughly. “Fine. I’ll just drive. You see somewhere you want, tell me, and I’ll stop.”

 

Todoroki’s eyes softened behind the glass, the faintest curve to his lips as he climbed on behind him.

 

Bakugo fired up the engine, the rumble filling the quiet street.

 

He felt the solid weight of Todoroki leaning in against his back, arms wrapping firm around his waist.

 

*

 

The city lights blurred past as they rode, the cool night air rushing around them. Bakugo kept his eyes sharp on the road, leaning into turns.

 

Todoroki’s grip was firm around his waist, his weight warm and solid against Bakugo’s back.

 

A traffic light loomed ahead, but Bakugo veered off, cutting down a side street instead.

 

The road opened up, clear and empty, so he picked up speed.

 

The engine growled beneath them, steady, familiar—until a bump in the pavement jolted the bike hard enough to rattle his teeth.

 

“Shit,” Bakugo hissed under his breath, immediately tightening his grip on Todoroki’s arm where it circled his waist.

 

His gut twisted—too rough, too careless.

 

He actually thought about pulling over right there, just to check, to apologize—slowing them down enough that the night air cut quieter around them.

 

And then he heard it.

 

A laugh. Clear in his ear—close enough he could feel it more than hear it, carried straight through his helmet.

 

Full-throated, unguarded, pouring out behind him like he’d never heard before.

 

Bakugo’s chest seized. He almost missed the next turn, thrown off by the sound alone.

 

Todoroki laughing—really laughing—was rarer than anything Bakugo hunted on patrol.

 

He swore and pulled the bike over at the nearest park, killing the engine.

 

The sudden quiet rang in his ears.

 

He swung off the seat in one motion, ripping his own helmet off and yanking up Todoroki’s visor.

 

“The hell was that? You okay?” His words came out too sharp, too fast. He scowled to cover it. “I hit that bump harder than I should’ve—damn near rattled your spine. I’m—” he stopped short, the word catching—“I’m sorry.”

 

Todoroki looked up at him, eyes bright under the streetlamp glow. He was still smiling, faint but unmistakable. “I didn’t mind. It was kinda fun.”

 

Bakugo froze. His mouth went dry. The smile was small, but it was genuine—and it made something inside him go molten.

 

He shoved his helmet under his arm, glaring just to have somewhere to put the heat in his face. “You’re so damn weird,” he muttered, rough as gravel. “Laughin’ your ass off like that.”

 

Todoroki tilted his head, still watching him, still smiling like he’d figured out some secret.

 

And Bakugo thought, helplessly, that he was adorable.

 

Bakugo growled under his breath. “Quit smilin’ at me like that.”

 

*

 

The ride back was quieter, the city giving way to darker streets until the neon buzz of a twenty-four-hour gas station cut through the night.

 

Todoroki followed him inside, a silent shadow at his back while Bakugo prowled the aisles.

 

Hands in his pockets, Todoroki trailed after him, expression unreadable.

 

He didn’t reach for anything, but Bakugo caught the flick of his eyes toward the candy shelf and smirked to himself.

 

Bakugo tossed a sleeve of crackers into a basket, then a couple of protein bars, then stood way too long in front of the candy before grabbing gummy bears with a grunt.

 

At the counter, he dropped the basket and was already digging for his card. Todoroki started to reach for his wallet, but Bakugo swatted his hand without looking up. “Don’t. I got it.”

 

Todoroki let it drop—then quietly set something else on the counter.

 

A small, floppy stuffed animal, bright against the dull convenience-store clutter.

 

Bakugo paused, card in hand, blinking. “...The hell is that?”

 

“Can I get it?” Todoroki asked softly, almost careful.

 

Bakugo stared at him for a beat, then rolled his eyes and shoved his card at the cashier. “Tch. Whatever. You want it, grab it. You want ten of ‘em, I’ll buy ten.”

 

The cashier laughed, sliding the scanner over the pile. Their gaze snagged on Todoroki’s chest, where ink curved visible over his collarbone. “Hey, nice work. Who’s your artist?”

 

Todoroki inclined his head politely. “Thank you. A friend does them.”

 

Bakugo’s eyes flicked sideways at him, sharp and curious, but Todoroki didn’t elaborate.

 

The cashier bagged the snacks, set the little stuffed animal carefully on top.

 

“Here,” Todoroki said once they stepped outside, immediately reaching for the bag before Bakugo could.

 

He tugged it close, rifling past the protein bars until he fished the toy free.

 

Under the glow of the streetlamp, he held it in both hands and smiled down at it—quiet, small, genuine.

 

Bakugo shoved his hands into his jacket pockets, watching him from the corner of his eye. His chest tightened, heat rising to his face before he growled, “Ridiculous.”

 

But the sight of Todoroki’s smile stayed with him all the way home.

 

*

 

The horror movie marathon that night didn’t last long.

 

By the second one, the TV was just a flicker of light in the background, shadows stretching across the living room.

 

Bakugo had abandoned his side of the couch entirely, practically folded into Todoroki’s lap, one knee pressed between his thighs, one hand braced against his chest.

 

Todoroki didn’t seem to mind.

 

His hands roamed low over Bakugo’s back, sliding beneath his shirt, tracing the ridges of muscle like he was memorizing every line.

 

His fingertips dipped lower still, teasing at the waistband of Bakugo’s sweats, slipping inside just enough to make Bakugo’s breath stutter against his mouth.

 

Bakugo kissed him hard, teeth clicking, tongue insistent.

 

But every few seconds he shifted, subtly angling his throat toward Todoroki’s lips—an arc of skin bared just so, jaw tilted open.

 

Todoroki kissed his mouth instead. His cheek. His jaw. Oblivious.

 

Bakugo growled in frustration, shoving a hand through Todoroki’s hair and tugging him close. “The fuck’s wrong with you?” he hissed, half-whining despite himself. “You haven’t bitten me in forever.”

 

Todoroki blinked, startled, his hands stilling against Bakugo’s skin. “Oh. You want me to?”

 

Bakugo’s ears burned. He scowled, even as his pulse raced. “No. Shut up. I didn’t—”

 

He lunged in for another kiss to shut himself up, but Todoroki’s mouth curved faintly against his.

 

The next second, fangs slid down and caught Bakugo’s bottom lip.

 

Bakugo yelped, sharp and breathless, the sting shooting straight through him.

 

His hand tightened in Todoroki’s hair, a half-formed curse breaking into a groan when Todoroki sucked his lip into his mouth and kissed him deeper.

 

Heat tore through Bakugo’s chest, his whole body caught between pain and pleasure as Todoroki devoured him—teeth and tongue, lips pulling like he could drink him down without spilling a drop.

 

“Fuck,” Bakugo gasped against his mouth, but Todoroki only kissed him harder, bottom lip trapped between fangs and fire, like maybe he would.

 

***

Chapter 40

Notes:

Sorry I couldn't help myself - got a smutty chapter for yall <3

Chapter Text

Todoroki’s mouth left Bakugo’s lip only to trail lower, catching at the sharp edge of his jaw, then dragging heat and breath down the long line of his throat.

 

Bakugo’s pulse thudded there, wild under skin, and Todoroki’s fangs ached with the temptation to sink deeper.

 

He didn’t.

 

He pressed kisses instead—slow, maddening—across the arch of Bakugo’s neck, the slope of his collarbone, the hollow where shirt met skin.

 

“God, you’re so—” Bakugo broke off in a growl, fisting a hand in Todoroki’s hair and yanking hard. “Quit being so fucking soft.”

 

Todoroki only hummed, patient, unhurried.

 

He shoved Bakugo’s shirt up with both hands, palms sliding over his ribs, then higher until bare skin stretched under the glow of the TV.

 

The fabric bunched at his chest, half-stripped, leaving him open to the air and to Todoroki’s mouth.

 

The first bite was light, almost playful—fangs grazing over the top of his pec, just enough to make Bakugo jolt.

 

Then Todoroki soothed it with a kiss, tongue warm against the faint sting.

 

“Shoto—” Bakugo hissed, breath catching as lips dragged lower, down the hard line of his stomach, where muscles jumped under every touch. He wanted to curse him out, wanted to shove him faster, but his body betrayed him—arching up, tilting toward every press of teeth and tongue.

 

Todoroki lingered there, mouth open against the trail of skin just above his waistband.

 

His teeth scraped, then sank harder this time—a sharp pinch over his hipbone, the mark blooming red beneath it.

 

Bakugo gasped, swore loud enough to echo in the quiet room, his thighs tightening around Todoroki’s sides.

 

Todoroki kissed the mark after, his hand stroking lazy circles into Bakugo’s back while his mouth moved lower still.

 

*

 

Todoroki dragged his mouth back up, retracing the same path he’d just taken but slower, wetter.

 

He kissed over Bakugo’s stomach, his chest, the angry curve of his throat where his pulse leapt. Every pause was intentional, every press of lips a deliberate refusal to be rushed.

 

Bakugo squirmed in his lap, grinding down against him without meaning to, a low sound tearing out of his chest.

 

His fists clenched in Todoroki’s shirt, yanking at the fabric like he could force him faster. “Stop—stop being such a goddamn tease,” he panted, rocking harder. “Fucker.”

 

“You’re beautiful,” Todoroki murmured against his skin, like he hadn’t even heard the complaint.

 

His lips brushed Bakugo’s throat again, then his jaw, then finally his mouth—kissing him slow, tongue sweeping deep, until Bakugo groaned into it.

 

“I said—” Bakugo bit his lip hard, frustration dripping off every word. “Quit dragging it out. Just—fuck, just touch me already.”

 

Todoroki only smiled faintly against him, hands sliding down to grip his hips. He guided Bakugo’s body, pressing him firmly into his lap, hips aligned perfectly.

 

The friction shot sparks through them both—Bakugo’s breath hitched, curse breaking into a groan as he ground down again.

 

“Like that,” Todoroki whispered, steady hands urging him into another roll. His voice was low, almost awed. “You’re gorgeous like this.”

 

Bakugo’s cheeks burned hot, but his hips stuttered with need, chasing the friction anyway.

 

“Shut up,” he snapped, but it broke halfway into a whine when Todoroki kissed the corner of his mouth again, unhurried and unbearably tender.

 

“I love you,” Todoroki said simply, kissing him between every word—cheek, jaw, throat—his voice steady, certain, while his hands kept Bakugo moving. “I love you so much, Katsuki.”

 

Bakugo cursed again, nails digging into Todoroki’s shoulders, his whole body trembling with how badly he wanted him—hated him—needed him.

 

“Fuck—” he gasped against Todoroki’s mouth, yanking at his shoulders, shoving his hands lower until he could grab Todoroki’s ass through his jeans.

 

His fingers dug in hard, hauling him up into each desperate thrust.

 

The couch creaked under the force of it, Bakugo half-sprawled, half-straddling, refusing to let go.

 

Todoroki groaned low in his throat, letting Bakugo manhandle him, rocking up into the friction with equal hunger. But his lips never stopped—kissing, tasting, worshipping—across Bakugo’s jaw, back to his mouth, swallowing every curse and broken sound.

 

“You feel so good,” Todoroki whispered between kisses, his voice steady even while his breath came ragged.

 

“Shut the—fuck—up,” Bakugo snarled, but his voice cracked, his hips jerking harder as his grip slipped under Todoroki’s waistband, bare fingers seizing skin and dragging him closer. “God, just—just move—”

 

And Todoroki did, not rushing, never rushing, but matching him—steady, powerful thrusts that ground them together, rough fabric turning slick between them.

 

Bakugo dragged Todoroki’s mouth back to his, swallowing the groan that tore out of his chest.

 

Their kiss was messy now, teeth clashing, tongues sliding, both of them panting into each other like they couldn’t get close enough.

 

Every grind made Bakugo gasp, curse, whine, his hips jerking harder as if he could climb inside Todoroki and burn up there.

 

Todoroki kissed him through it—open-mouthed, desperate, moaning low against his lips as if Bakugo’s need was his own.

 

His hand skimmed down Bakugo’s stomach, over the waistband straining low on his hips, and paused just long enough to make Bakugo growl into his mouth.

 

“Shoto—”

 

The button snapped open under Todoroki’s fingers. Then his hand slid inside, firm and certain, wrapping around him in one smooth stroke.

 

Bakugo’s breath shattered. His whole body lurched against him, thighs tightening hard around Todoroki’s hips. “Fuck—” he gasped, clutching at Todoroki’s shoulders, his forehead knocking clumsily against his as he tried to keep kissing him, moaning into his mouth instead.

 

“You’re so hot,” Todoroki whispered against his lips, hand stroking his cock slowly, like he was savoring every sound. “I love you.”

 

Bakugo’s teeth caught Todoroki’s lip again, half a bite, half a kiss, his moan breaking into something helpless as his hips bucked into Todoroki’s hand. “Shut up—” he rasped, his body already unraveling under the steady drag of Todoroki’s fist.

 

Todoroki only kissed him harder, swallowing every word, every moan, every frantic plea, his hand working him slow and filthy as if they had all the time in the world.

 

*

 

Bakugo writhed against Todoroki’s hand, breath ragged, curses spilling broken into their kiss. His hips wouldn’t stay still, grinding hard into Todoroki’s palm, chasing every ounce of friction.

 

But after a few frantic thrusts, his hand shot down between them, fumbling at Todoroki’s pants. “No—fuck—don’t you dare—” he panted, wrenching the button open with impatient fingers.

 

Todoroki blinked, startled, but then Bakugo shoved his hand down, wrapping his fist around both of their cocks at once.

 

The heat of it made him groan against Bakugo’s mouth, head falling backward.

 

Todoroki’s breath stuttered out, his arms bracing tight around Bakugo, holding him steady as his hips thrust helplessly into the rough press of Bakugo’s hand.

 

His mouth fell open against Bakugo’s throat, kissing, biting, sucking at the frantic jump of his pulse.

 

“God, baby,” he groaned, fangs grazing skin as his lips moved lower, marking him with every kiss. “So good. You feel so good.”

 

Bakugo’s moan broke into something high, wrecked, as Todoroki bit down hard at the curve of his neck—claiming, loving, devouring—while Bakugo worked them both with desperate, filthy strokes.

 

The couch rocked under them, breath and curses and kisses tangling together until neither of them could hold back, Todoroki lost in the heat of Bakugo’s hand, Bakugo lost in the teeth at his throat.

 

Bakugo’s fist pumped them together, rough and slick, every drag making Todoroki jolt against him. The sound of it was obscene—wet, fast, filling the quiet between their groans.

 

Bakugo stared down at his hand, teeth bared, chest heaving. “Look at that,” he rasped, tightening his grip so their cocks slid tighter, harder. “Such a pretty cock, Sho.”

 

Todoroki’s breath hitched, breaking into a groan as his hips jerked forward helplessly.

 

Bakugo smirked, half-wrecked already, dragging them faster just to hear that sound again. “Tell me,” he pushed, breath hot against Todoroki’s jaw. “Tell me how good it feels.”

 

“You—ah—I can’t—” Todoroki’s lips trembled against his ear, words spilling in broken gasps. “So good.”

 

Bakugo groaned at the sound, jerking them faster, his forehead pressed to Todoroki’s. “Yeah? Can’t what?” His voice cracked, filthy and insistent. “Can’t hold back? Can’t stop thinking about my cock on yours?”

 

Todoroki moaned, loud and unrestrained, his teeth scraping Bakugo’s throat before he bit down lightly, just enough to make Bakugo shudder. “Yes—yes, baby—fuck.”

 

“God, you’re a mess,” Bakugo groaned, hips stuttering hard into his own fist. “You love it, don’t you? You love me ruining you.”

 

Todoroki gasped again, breathless and shaking, his hands clutching Bakugo’s back to hold on.

 

Bakugo’s head tipped back, eyes glazed, pace jerking faster, filth spilling from his mouth as their cocks slid rough and wet through his fist.

 

Todoroki’s lips trailed higher, damp with sweat and spit, until his mouth hovered at Bakugo’s throat.

 

He nuzzled there, breath ragged, fangs grazing lightly over the frantic pulse. Almost a question.

 

Bakugo moaned, tilting his head back hard, throat bared wide. “Do it,” he panted, his free hand clawing up into Todoroki’s hair, shoving him closer. “Fucking do it—”

 

The last restraint snapped. Todoroki sank his fangs deep into his neck.

 

Bakugo cried out, hips jerking hard into his fist as pain and pleasure crashed together.

 

His hand clamped the back of Todoroki’s head, holding him there, desperate for more.

 

Todoroki groaned against his skin, his whole body shuddering as he drank—just enough, just a taste, savoring him in every sense.

 

The pull of it sent heat spiraling through Bakugo, each swallow dragging him closer to the edge.

 

“Fuck—fuck, Shoto—” Bakugo’s voice broke apart, his fist pumping them frantic, hips stuttering wildly.

 

The bite, the drag of Todoroki’s cock against his own, the worshipful hands clutching his back—it was too much.

 

His body seized, head thrown back, a strangled cry ripping out of him as he came hard.

 

Hot spurts spilled over his stomach, his hand, streaking Todoroki’s cock with every stroke.

 

Todoroki tore his mouth from his throat only to watch, lips wet with red, eyes blown wide as he took in the sight of Bakugo falling apart beneath him.

 

His chest heaved, his own hips thrusting helplessly through the mess, chasing it—until he broke too, groaning low as he spilled across Bakugo’s stomach and hand, mixing into the same filthy smear.

 

They collapsed together, trembling, clinging, both of them marked—by teeth, by love, by the mess they’d made.

 

*

 

Eventually Todoroki eased back.

 

They shifted together until Bakugo was sprawled sideways across the couch, Todoroki stretched along it with him, one arm cradling Bakugo’s shoulders, the other splayed across his waist.

 

The TV flickered shadows over them both, forgotten in the background.

 

Bakugo pressed a kiss into the underside of Todoroki’s jaw—quick, thoughtless, but it lingered.

 

Todoroki tilted toward it, catching his mouth for a slower kiss, then another, until they were just breathing into each other, lips brushing, soft and unhurried now.

 

“Thank you,” Todoroki murmured when they finally broke apart, his thumb stroking over Bakugo’s ribs. “For… all of that.”

 

Bakugo groaned, dropping his head against Todoroki’s chest like he could hide there. “Don’t say dumb shit like that,” he muttered, voice rough. “Not thanking me for jerking us off on the goddamn couch.”

 

Todoroki’s laugh rumbled low, soft against his hair. “Still. Thank you.”

 

Bakugo scowled, but his arm tightened around Todoroki’s waist, dragging him closer. “You’re an idiot. Hundreds of years old and still so naive.”

 

“And you love me,” Todoroki said, so certain it wasn’t even a question.

 

Bakugo huffed, embarrassed and fond all at once. He tilted up just enough to kiss him again, before settling back against him. “Yeah,” he said quietly. “I do.”

 

They stayed tangled there, warm and content, the bite at Bakugo’s throat throbbing like a secret between them.

 

***

Chapter Text

The bathroom floor was a mess, but it was her kind of mess.

 

Sheets of newspaper spread across every tile, jars of herbs and powders lined up along the tub edge, and in the center of it all: Uraraka, cross-legged in sweatpants and an oversized hoodie, humming along to the song playing off her phone.

 

A small cluster of finished crystals gleamed near her knee—pink ones mostly, faintly glowing with protective energy, a few streaked yellow, and one perfect purple.

 

She smiled down at them, jotting notes into the open journal on her lap.

 

Every step, every ratio, every flick of her wrist written down carefully, because if she didn’t she’d forget and have to start all over again next week.

 

She pinched another pinch of powder into her palm, coaxing the energy into the waiting stone.

 

Blue light shimmered faintly, pulsing against her fingers.

 

“Come on,” she muttered under her breath, coaxing like it was a stubborn pet.

 

The stone flared—and then promptly burst like a smoke bomb, sending streaks of glowing blue dust spraying across the floor, the walls, and the ceiling.

 

Uraraka froze, mouth open in shock, then clapped a hand over her face.

 

The whole bathroom glittered with stubborn blue residue, sparkling like stars in the tile grout.

 

She sighed, long and deep. And then—unable to help herself—she giggled. “Okay, note to self.”

 

She scrawled it into the margin of her journal, underlining it three times, and set her pen aside.

 

Fishing her phone from her hoodie pocket, she thumbed out a quick message, tapping her foot against the floor as she waited:

 

Hey. Do you have time to come by later? Could use some magic help

 

The reply came almost immediately, Todoroki’s name lighting up her screen.

 

Yes.

 

A little smile tugged at her mouth. She tucked the phone away, and glanced around at her sparkling, star-dusted disaster of a bathroom.

 

*

 

By the time she finished scribbling in her journal, Uraraka decided she’d earned a break.

 

She skipped out of the bathroom, padding barefoot into the living room, already humming along with the music still playing.

 

She lit a candle on the coffee table, the soft flame flickering warm across the crystals she’d left scattered there.

 

In the kitchen, she set the kettle on, pulling out a tin of tea leaves, spooning them into the pot with the same practiced care she gave to her spell work.

 

Back in the living room, she flicked on the TV for background noise—and immediately burst into laughter.

 

Twilight. Of course.

 

“Oh my god,” she giggled to herself, sinking onto the couch. “I wonder if Shoto’s ever seen these.”

 

The thought alone made her laugh harder, imagining his blank expression as he compared himself to Robert Pattinson.

 

Her phone was still warm in her pocket. She pulled it out, scrolling through her contacts until she found the one she wanted.

 

“Hi, Deku!” she chirped when he picked up. “Listen, I had the funniest idea—do you wanna come over later? I found Twilight on TV, and I wanna watch it with our vampire.”

 

Midoriya’s laugh crackled through the line. “Twilight?”

 

“Yes! It’ll be fun! And bring snacks.”

 

There was a pause, then a soft chuckle. “All right, all right. I’ll bring something.”

 

“Oh, and Todoroki’s gonna help me with some magic stuff too,” she added quickly, leaning back against the couch cushions. “So if you wanted to, you know, watch and learn a little more… it might be a good chance.”

 

“Really?” Midoriya’s voice brightened immediately. “That would be amazing, actually. Thanks. Be there soon.”

 

She smiled, clicking the call closed.

 

The kettle began to whistle from the kitchen, and she hopped up to grab it, still humming, the candle flickering cheerfully in the corner as the room warmed with the promise of company.

 

*

 

The living room glowed warm with candles and TV light, Twilight flickering on screen while Uraraka and Todoroki sat cross-legged on the floor.

 

Newspapers and supplies covered the carpet, jars open, powders scattered, the stubborn blue crystal sitting in the middle of it all like it was laughing at them.

 

Bakugo had barged in earlier, dropping onto the couch beside Midoriya with a scowl.

 

When Midoriya giggled at Bakugo not exactly being invited, Bakugo shot him a glare. “Dumbass here needed a ride,” he grunted, jerking a thumb toward Todoroki.

 

Todoroki didn’t correct him, already sifting through Uraraka’s powders with quiet precision.

 

But Bakugo’s eyes lingered on him, like he had every right to be watching.

 

Uraraka tapped her journal. “So—this one’s supposed to be a healing crystal. I kinda invented it, like the pink crystal. Pink ones hold fine, but this blue just won’t stabilize. Healing magic’s picky, I know, but I can’t figure out why.”

 

Todoroki hummed, turning the crystal in his palm. “Healing spells are the most difficult to bind. The stone may be resisting the infusion.”

 

“Great,” Uraraka sighed, flopping back. “Even the rock thinks I’m annoying.”

 

“It’s not that,” Todoroki said gently, already reaching for another jar. “We’ll find a way. Just let me think.”

 

On the couch, Midoriya was half-watching Twilight, half-watching them work.

 

He suddenly leaned forward, eyes wide. “So, uh—Shoto? Can vampires really climb trees that fast? Like, that fast?”

 

Todoroki looked up. “Depends.”

 

Midoriya grinned, elbowing Bakugo. “See? He didn’t say no.”

 

Bakugo smirked, eyes still on the screen. “Oi, Shoto. You got super smell, too? Can you, like, sniff out blood from a mile away?”

 

Todoroki blinked once. “Sometimes.”

 

Midoriya gasped, delighted. “Wait, really? So then—do you sparkle?”

 

Bakugo barked a laugh. “Yeah, Sho, tell us. You glow like a disco ball in the sun?”

 

That did it.

 

Todoroki turned slowly, lips tugging down into the saddest, most betrayed little pout, aimed squarely at Bakugo. “Please stop making fun of me.”

 

Midoriya and Uraraka both gasped.

 

“Aww,” Uraraka cooed instantly.

 

“Aw,” Midoriya echoed, swatting Bakugo’s arm. “Don’t tease him!”

 

Bakugo scowled, rubbing at the spot. “The hell—what are you, his bodyguards now?”

 

“Yes,” Midoriya and Uraraka said in perfect unison, absolutely serious.

 

Todoroki dropped his eyes back to the crystal, the faintest smile ghosting across his mouth.

 

Bakugo caught it.

 

Heat crawled up his neck, and he slouched back into the couch with a grunt. “You’re all idiots,” he muttered—but he didn’t take his eyes off Todoroki’s hands as he worked.

 

*

 

Todoroki’s fingers turned the stubborn blue crystal over and over, studying it from every angle.

 

Uraraka leaned close, brow furrowed as she tilted her head, comparing the way it caught the candlelight. “Maybe…” she murmured. “Maybe we’ve got it this time.”

 

Todoroki hummed, noncommittal, but he didn’t set it down.

 

Uraraka sat back suddenly, determination sparking in her eyes. “There’s only one way to find out. We should test it.”

 

“Test it?” Todoroki asked, wary.

 

She held out her arm, palm up, smile bright and fearless. “Bite me. If it works, I’ll be able to heal the wound right away.”

 

Todoroki looked horrified. His eyes flicked from her arm to her face like she’d suggested something barbaric. “I won’t—”

 

“Oh, hell no,” Bakugo snapped, already shoving forward on the couch. “He’s not doing that.”

 

Todoroki’s mouth curved faintly as his fangs slipped into view. He glanced back at Bakugo, eyes warm despite the sharpness of his teeth. “It’s adorable when you’re jealous.”

 

Bakugo went red from the ears down. “I’m not—! Shut up. On second thought, bite whoever the hell you want. I don’t care.”

 

“Mm.” Todoroki lifted his own hand instead, bringing his wrist close to his mouth. His fangs glinted as he angled in, ready to test it on himself.

 

“Stop!” Uraraka squeaked, grabbing his arm before he could sink his teeth in. “You can’t test it on yourself—or Bakugo. You both heal too fast. We wouldn’t know if it was the crystal or just your freaky biology.”

 

Todoroki froze, then lowered his hand reluctantly.

 

His lips pulled down into another pout, fangs still showing this time, which somehow made him look even softer. “I don’t want to hurt you,” he said, almost sulky.

 

“You’re awfully sweet for a creature of the night,” Uraraka teased, nudging her arm closer again. “Come on, it’s fine.”

 

Todoroki’s frown deepened. His gaze flicked sideways to Bakugo, hesitant, like he needed permission.

 

Bakugo glared at him, shaking his head once, sharp and certain.

 

Todoroki’s shoulders sank immediately. He turned back to Uraraka, mumbling, “I can’t.”

 

Uraraka sighed, but her smile was fond. “You know, Edward would’ve done it.”

 

“Edward’s an idiot,” Todoroki muttered. “I’d fight him.”

 

Bakugo smirked, victorious, but Todoroki only huffed, still pouting—with his fangs out—like the most reluctant vampire anyone had ever seen.

 

*

 

The crystal gleamed faintly in Uraraka’s hand, stubborn but promising. Todoroki turned it over again, studying the shimmer like he could will it to behave.

 

“We just need a test,” Uraraka said brightly, holding out her arm again.

 

“No,” Todoroki said flatly, lips pulling down. “I won’t hurt you.”

 

Before she could argue, Midoriya cleared his throat. He set the remote aside and scooted forward, expression determined in that way it always got.

 

“I’ll do it,” Midoriya said, planting himself beside Todoroki and extending his arm.

 

Uraraka blinked, startled. “Deku—”

 

“I mean it. If it’s dangerous, better me than—uh—” Midoriya glanced at her, realized what he was implying, and immediately wanted to melt into the carpet.

 

Bakugo snorted from the couch, arms crossed. “Real subtle, dumbass.”

 

Midoriya flushed pink to the tips of his ears but didn’t retract his arm.

 

Bakugo rolled his eyes, pushed up off of the couch, and dropped to a knee beside them.

 

He plucked the crystal out of Uraraka’s hand with unnecessary force. “Fine. But I’m doing the healing part.”

 

Bakugo squeezed the stone in his palm, crushing it to shimmering dust that clung to his fingers.

 

Todoroki’s frown deepened, his shoulders tense. “Are you sure?” he asked Midoriya. “You don’t have to—”

 

“I’m sure,” Midoriya cut in quickly, his voice a little too bright. “It won’t be that bad.” He flicked a nervous glance at Uraraka, then straightened his spine.

 

Todoroki shifted closer, still hesitant. His hand hovered just below Midoriya’s elbow, holding his arm steady.

 

His gaze flicked sideways, straight to Bakugo. “Aren’t you gonna stop this?” His voice was tight, almost pleading.

 

Bakugo met his eyes. “You’re fine. You’re not gonna hurt him. Quick and done. For science or whatever.”

 

That didn’t exactly reassure Todoroki, but it was enough.

 

He exhaled, leaned in, and pressed his mouth to Midoriya’s upper arm.

 

His fangs pierced the skin, brief and careful, before he pulled away almost instantly.

 

Midoriya hissed, face tight with pain—but when Uraraka’s eyes met his, he forced a laugh. “Ah—it wasn’t even that bad.”

 

Todoroki’s brow furrowed, guilt plain across his face. “I’m sorry,” he murmured, pressing his lips together like he wanted to take the bite back.

 

“Hold still,” Bakugo muttered.

 

He ground the crystal dust into the wound, the shimmer settling against bloodied skin.

 

For a moment, nothing happened—then the punctures sealed, closing smooth as though they’d never been there.

 

All four of them froze, staring.

 

Uraraka gasped. “It worked.”

 

Midoriya flexed his arm, wide eyed. “It actually—”

 

“—worked,” Todoroki finished softly, still staring at the place his fangs had broken skin.

 

His shoulders eased, just barely.

 

Bakugo dusted his hands off, muttering under his breath, “Told you it’d be quick. Idiots.”

 

***